Signs From Above Us... And Far Away...by DhuradhanChaptersThis... is how it started...First signs...ConnectionThe part where I sneak around and get all the ladies...This... is how it started...It started at a nice spring afternoon... I was just sitting in front of my computer. My usual blank expression slightly visible on the screen. I was waiting for a video to finally start and Youtube's video window said "hi!" to me. I waited patiently for the video, meanwhile I looked at myself in the reflection. I saw my bluish green eyes looking back at me somewhat sadly... but mostly bored. The colors were nowhere to be found on the black screen. My long brown hair reached my eyebrows and went to the left side. I always brush it to the left side. It's long enough to cover my ears, but I don't like that, I let me ears stick out between my hairlines. That's why other teenagers thinks I like Justin Bieber. I don't say I hate him I just don't like his music... and his style. If he wears his hair like that than I don't have problem. But those words that I receive... "Bieber fan", "gay" or my favourite one: "EMO". I don't mind them, but sometimes they really getting on my nerves... I also saw a line under my nose. It was supposed to be my lips. They were not curved. And if they do... then that curved lips were upside down. Thankfully I can hide my emotions and when I want to convince someone, I have to force a smile or any other expression. ''Slow internet...'' I said out loud as I still waited. After a minute and it still loaded the video. And I still faced with my expressionless face. I blinked as I heard my own voice... it was deep and mysterious. I remember a girl who thought I was an adult. Her face was priceless, but not for me. I just looked at her, death serious and calm. Sometimes I wonder if I eat enough or move enough. It's really strange that I never panic, or feel nervous. And with all this... my reflection was grey. Just like I saw the world around me. I had a blue, mango and white colored room and all I could see was grey and white... and black. And to top of this, I barricaded my windows due to the hot and bright sun out there. So basically... I sat in a dark room in front of a faint glowing screen. Suddenly, I heard music. ''Finally...'' I thought and saw the video. I came across that video through a guy on Youtube that I subscribed to. And I thought it would be a good one. Then... ''A... pony... and another........ what the?'' I kept watching and read the lyrics under the video. I didn't know what I was doing, but I liked the music, so... I went on. The video ended and my mind tried to make up the things that I just witnessed. ''What was that?'' I scrolled down to read the comments. And I saw a comment. ''What is a brony?'' Then I heard the video's music again. I replayed it again and again... and guess what... again. The music was good and the animation as well. I clicked on the other videos and watched them as well. They were really good. Both the music and animation. ''Is that some kind of show? 'Cause it's good...'' I thought to myself. I kept watching these "PMV"s to find some information about what series are these scenes from. I don't know how, but it was already interesting. Soon I found out the meaning of "PMV"s... ''I should know what that meant...'' Then there were no more music video and I stuck with random scenes, from somewhat "different" animated videos. ''What the fu-...'' I stopped myself before saying something... out loud at least. ''What is the point of this video?'' I found nothing exiting on the video... except the cute voice of the pegasus. I moved to the next video... Half a hour later... I finished watching those random scenes from a show that I still didn't found out what it was. I enjoyed the videos and the only thing was in my mind: ''So this show has peaceful scenes, but that music parts have some more action... just what show is that?'' Another half a hour later... ''My Little Pony? That show has those actions? But... isn't that a show for kids?'' I was surprised when I found out that the show has a little "violent" side. ''Maybe it's like a cartoon for teenagers and some idiot put violence in it... what a peaceful name and still... a show for older children... I was eager to see what the show has so I searched for the first episode and- *Ring, ring* My phone started ringing and soon my ringtone started... I slowly picked up the phone, so whoever calls me thinks I was far away from my phone. It's a trick that I use so I can convince someone to: "don't bother me, I have things to do..." Explanation time!!! If I write THIS that means someone or I speaking Hungarian. Now back to the story! ''Haló!?'' ''Hello!?'' I answered the phone. ''Cső Cooper! Jössz ki bringázni? ''Hey Cooper! Wanna come out for cycling?'' Asked Bence, my best friend. He used my nickname that I got from my... "rapper times". Háááát... nem is tudom... nagh! Rendben, de csak egy kicsi időre... ''Weeeell... I don't know... nagh! Alright, but only for small time...'' I answered, acting like I have things to do. ''4 óráig?'' ''For four hours?'' He asked and I heard a car's horn from the phone... and at the same time, before my house. I sighed. Előttem vagy mi? ''You're in front of me right?'' I asked already knowing the answer. ''Persze! Már napok óta nem csinálsz semmit, csak a szobádban kockulsz... ''Of course! You don't do anything for days now, except becoming a nerd...'' "kockulsz" means sitting in front of the computer and becoming a square, like the computer. Or in other words, becoming a nerd... He was right, I spent every second in my room. Others would be outside and they have much darker skin than me. Even if I sunbathe, I still can't burn down a few shades. My skin is white like a rat by the way... and it's not sexy. ''Ugh... rendben... megyek...'' ''Ugh... alright... I'm coming...'' And with that, I placed my phone into my pouch that I always wearing under a hoodie... even at summer. Yeah I'm not sweating at summer... deal with it! I packed some money, a few cigarette, a lighter, my headphones, mobile and my keys. I was wearing a green hoodie, white T-shirt, white shorts with green and grey checked lines, white socks and a black and white skate-shoes. I also wore black bike gloves for climbing. I went down the stairs and halfway, I jumped down, grabbed the rail and landed at the bottom, facing to the other direction. I liked doing that. ''Ezt ne csináld mégegyszer... ''Don't do that again...'' Said my mother a few inch away from her. I just landed right in front of her and I startled her. I didn't said anything. I just faked a small smile and hugged her. Her head rested lower than my chest. I'm taller than her with a good 30 centimeters. ''Megyek ki...'' ''I'm going out...'' I stated and went for the front door. ''When are you coming my dear?'' She said dramatically and using English. ''Later...'' And I stepped outside and went for the cellar where I rolled out my bike and rode to Bence. He was trying to caress a cat, but the furry animal didn't trusted him and moved away from his hand. ''Gugolj le az ő szintjére, lassan mozogj, halkan és lassan pislogj rá! Ha visszapislog akkor jó úton haladsz... ''Crouch down to it's level, move slowly, silently and blink at him slowly. If it blinks back at you, then you have clean way to earn it's trust...'' I said to him and did exactly what I said. The cat looked at me moved to my right side a few feet away. I remained facing to it's previous place, which was the direction of my best friend. I looked at him with a blank face and he watched the cat as it rubbed it's head into my tight. ''Szuper Ádi.'' "Ádi" is a shorter form of "Ádám" which is the Hungarian version of "Adam". ''Super Adam.'' He stated grinning and shaking his head. ''Szóval miért hívtál ki?'' ''So, why did you call me out?'' I asked and reached out my hand behind me and the cat rubbed it's face into it. I did the same thing with my other hand and the cat rubbed it's head or face into my palms. This is how you control a cat... ''Van néhány dolog amit elkéne mondjak. Be fogsz szarni...'' ''I have some things to tell you. You're gonna shit you're self...'' He said seriously, but allowed a little "hm" for himself as he saw the cat climbing on top of my back. ''És miaz?'' ''And what is it?'' I asked while I stretched out my arm, pointing my fingers to the ground. I started moving my fingers like a worm and the cat immediately tried to tackle it. It started punching and biting my hands, but I felt nothing. When a cat is in "playing mode" it' knew when it has to be careful. But don't try that with an adult cat... it will rip down you're skin... ''Úton elmondom, de most gyere! ''I'll tell you on the way, now come on!'' He hopped onto his bike and waited for me. I grabbed the cat by it's head carefully and held it in place. I leaned close and blew some air into it's face. As I released, it ran away. And that's how you make a cat to hate you, but you do no harm... Soon we were on our way to a house, dodging the slow cars on the way and other people on the pavement... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I was panting, but not from the fatigue. I was angry and full of rage. There, we were going pretty fast. Bence told me that a girl named Wanessa was at a party. I knew her, she was my... "daughter". Just like Viki, they were twins. I always looked after them, gave them advices and listened to their broken hearts when something bothered them. So, they put something to Wanessa's drink at that party. She only drank a little, but the stuff she got somehow made her go crazy. She drank too much and she woke up in a bed with an annoying guy. Even Wanessa didn't know if they did something, but that fucker thought: "Hey I'm so lame so I'm gonna say I took advantage on Wanessa so I can be so cool.". So he started bragging about it and everyone thinks Wanessa is a slut. And what I had to do? Comfort her... We arrived at their little house where Viki tried to call someone, she looked concerned. She nodded and let us into the living room. There she was... Wanessa was sitting on a couch with their mother. She tried to comfort her as well, but Wanessa kept crying... Bence said a quick "Oh god..." looked away and went to Viki. I on the other hand, was focusing on Wanessa. ''Ádáhháhaááám!'' ''Adahhhahaaam!'' She got up and hugged me really tightly. She cried into my chest and I placed my hands on her back and head. She was as short as my mother... I really was her daddy. ''Nyugalom, apuci itt van. Csak add ki mindet... ''Calm down, daddy is here. Just let it out...'' I tried to say it nicely, but it came out... well... threateningly... I moved us to the couch, where I looked at her mother. She had tears in her eyes as well. We stayed like that for a good ten minutes. Meanwhile her mother came into the living room checking on us from time to time. I always shook my head as a sign of "Do not disturb!". And my mind raced about possibilities. Guess what I thought about... ''I will hurt him in physically and mentally, but in hell's level... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Wanessa cried herself to sleep on the couch and I carried her to her bedroom. She is really light. As I came downstairs I heard their mother speaking. ''Hogy törtnhetett ez? Volt már ilyen bulin, de komolyra nem forult a helyzet, soha!'' ''How could this happened? She were in parties like that, but things never turned out bad, never!'' She chocked back tears. Viki released Bence, she was crying too. ''Nem ő volt... hanem a cucc ami a piájába került...'' ''It wasn't her... it was that stuff that someone put it into her drink...'' Said Bence sadly, he was really loss in words. ''Bence! Megyünk!'' ''Bence! We're going!'' I said and moved to the front door. ''Hova mész?'' ''Where are you going?'' Asked the mother quietly, she was too young for this kind of problems. ''I... have some words to say to this... Frank guy...'' I said, spitting out the name and in no time, I were already outside. I waited for Bence and we were immediately at full speed for another house party... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We arrived at a house where a bunch of stupid teenager drank, ate, drank danced and talked with each other. Our target was Frank, who was an ugly, rich coward. he thought he is so awesome and strong and clever and everything. But he was really, really stupid. He thought Wanessa didn't have friends like us. Well... he was mistaken... We quickly got home for a pair of masks and we arrived at the house party by foot. Wearing darker clothes and bringing our mobiles if things go bad. I had to make Bence wait outside my room, 'cause I didn't closed the My Little Pony video. As I closed it, I saw a comment saying: "Love and Tolerate...". I paid no attention of the meaning of the comment, but it kept playing in my mind... Now... I always try to stay out of trouble, but what kind of father I would be if I just sit and watch my "daughter" breaking down. And most importantly... what kind of man... and friend would I be. The night has come and we just simply walked in, no one stopped us and no one could stop us... He was easy to find, he was dressed in golden necklace(probably fake) and his hair was over brushed and shined like it was still wet. He sat closely to a drunken girl, who tried her best, not to pass out. Only the girl was with him in the living room, but we paid no mind at all. In these kind of situations people always nervous and I was as well. But it vanished as I thought about finally punching him to a bloody goo... Te vagy Frank?'' ''You are Frank?'' I asked, but it was like a statement. He looked up at me like he was proud of his name being mentioned. His eyes were tired, probably from the alcohol... ''Bezony.'' "Bezony" mean certainly, but the right spelling is "Bizony". You just say it, 'cause it's fun. ''Certainly.'' He answered. Bence tried to say something, maybe starting a "mind game" with him about what he did. But I was faster and grabbed him by the arm. He tried to pull himself back, but due to his weakness and he was drank, he couldn't. I then started holding the back of his neck and pushed him into a bedroom. Bence followed, already telling me to stop. I told him to lock the door, while I pushed the bastard to the ground. He easily tripped and fell to the ground in a ridiculous way. He got up slowly... REALLY slowly. ''Mi a faszt képzelsz magadról?!'' "fasz" means penis in a dirty word. But for us the "what the fuck" is actually "what the penis"... go figure... ''What the fuck do you think you are?'' He shouted and waved his fist around in threatening way. That already made me go into offensive, but I liked to play some "mind game" on him... ''Wanessa apja... és én ezt nem csak képzelem... hanem ez egy tény...'' ''I'm Wanessa's father... and I'm not just thinking that... but it's a fact...'' My usual calm voice changed to a bit more agressive tone. He was a bit surprised by that and he was probably realized what I want. He only hesitated for a few seconds then he asked what I want. It was time to satisfy my my oh-so-long-hoped punch. But instead I kicked him in the balls. He doesn't deserved to call himself a man, by taking advantage on a drugged girl... He whimpered on the ground, collapsed and said everything that came to his mind. I even heard him saying that: ''I will eat your dick... agh...'' Well... as it didn't made sense I felt offended and pushed him onto his back. ''Mi a facebook jelszavad és a neved?'' ''What is your facebook password and name?'' I asked him. He hardly asked "why?" and I answered with placing my foot on his already injured penis. I asked again and he told me. Guess what egoistic name and password had he... Frank... for both name and password. Bence logged into his facebook, through the compute in the room. Meanwhile, as much as I wanted to beat the guy, instead I dragged him out of the room and just left him there. I locked the door and we started working. First, we wrote something onto his wall messages: I told you guys I fucked Wanessa and she enjoyed it. But I lied. I drugged her and I dragged her to my room. She didn't wanted me to do it, but the desire increaser tablets were strong. I took advantage on her and tried to rape her. Because I thought it's cool to say "I'm not a virgin anymore!" Somehow she forced back the effects and fell asleep. I acted like she and I are together so everyone would think I'm so swag. That is the truth what do you think? Leave a honest comment! We posted it and moved to his photos. We deleted all his profile pictures except one. With the power of "paint" we wrote a text under the picture: I think drugging a girl and saying I did it with her is awesome! We thought about changing his interests as well, but that would be too dangerous. We only wanted the people to see HIM saying that. It would probably failed our plan. Lastly, we changed his password from "Frank" to "knarF". We logged out and we finally opened the door, where the drunken bastard was already banging... ''NeeeeEEEEM!'' ''NooooOOOOO!'' He screamed and tried to pounce at me. I rushed forward and pushed him back. Bence moved behind him and using his knees, he bent my opponent's knees. It was humiliation that we use on others. We sneak up on them and just bent their knees... sometimes, they didn't even react fast enough and collapse to their knees. It's just funny... Now he was kneeling in front of me... and I REALLY wanted to knee him in the face. But I remembered the consequences. That was already involved the cops, 'cause of the drugs and the possibility of rape. We only needed personal body injury and we were triple fucked... Instead, I grabbed him by the side of his neck(it's a sensitive area if your neck muscles are weak) and told him: ''Ha mégegyszer hozzányulsz,SŐT... ha ránézel a kislányaimra akkor nem csak a rendőrség nem fog érdekelni hanem... a te életed sem! Világos csicska geci?!'' "csicska" means servant, but in a more humiliating way and "geci" is a dirty word for "sperm". These are really common words in the teenagers language... ''If you ever touch her, EVEN... look at my daughter again, then I will don't care about just the cops, but...'' I wanted to say something about the "love and tolerate" comment, but I didn't. Instead I said something expectable. ''your life! Are we clear you bitch sperm?!'' I shouted at him. I didn't even waited for a response and just dropped him to the ground. Outside, we heard shouting from other people and we immediately started sprinting home. I suggested we should avoid from the street light's and move in the shadows. We pulled of our masks and placed them in our pockets. We kept our dark colored hoodie and jacket on us, until we reached the public area. Bence looked at me and started laughing... ''HÁHHÁÁ! Nem hiszem el, hogy ezt csináltuk! Ez kurva jó volt!'' "Kurva jó" means "fucking good"... ''Hahhaaa! I can't believe, we just did that! That was so fucking good!'' He told me and I allowed myself a grin. ''Először csináltuk ezt és gond nélkül ment... cigit?'' ''Fist time we did this and it went without a problem... cigarette?'' I agreed and offered him a cigarette. ''Neeem, nem, nem neem. Le akarok szokni, szal kösz nem...'' "szal means "so" in a shorter form. The full version is "szóval"... ''Noooo, no, no, noo. I try to quit smoking, so no thanks...'' He refused and I lit up my cigarette. It helped me calm down. We peacefully walked back home... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At home, I finally watched the first episode of the show. I turned the volume a bit down, when I heard the intro song. ''Gotta stay quiet with this...'' After it ended, I allowed myself to turn back the volume a bit. Lauren Faust's name caught my eyes. ''Isn't he that quy who made that imaginary friends thing?'' I mused. Then I heard a women telling a tale about two sister. I understood the 75% of it, 'cause my english skills weren't that good, like now... and not like I'm good right now... but you get what I'm saying. I continued watching to the point where a purple unicorn walked past a giant hourglass. In the hourglasses reflection I saw a pair of eyes looking at me. I quickly turned around to see no one behind me. It looked silly, but my computer is dark enough to see a reflection in it. And I feared, that someone was watching me as I watched a show for kids, where a pair of eyes watched me. Mind fuck... isn't that the time when someone say something like... watchingception? I don't know... ''I'm just paranoid...'' I continued watching... yes I said it already. So I was around a part where the purple chick was flying in a carriage. ''Roman empire vehicle... how I hated that part in history and-... WHAT?! That two white pegasus are wearing armor? Maybe it isn't a kid show THAT much... My hopes lit up... until the dragon said something about the princess sending them to "ponyville" to check out the preparation and to "make some friends". ''Friendship is magic... heh... I chuckled at the weak joke, that I made. But as I thought about that three words, I found myself agreeing with this. I looked back how I handled friends. Or more like a friend. He was always there for me to cheer me up and how I respond to this? I simply say "Sorry I don't want to go out today, by!'' or just lie something. ''Hmm... I should go out with Bence more often... Later I saw the other ponies from those "random" videos. The farm pony's family reminded me of MY family. How close we were back then, how many places we visited TOGETHER. How much they gave to me, how much they cared for me and how much they loved me. And now, I always sitting in my room, closing my door and covering the windows with the curtains. Okay, my parents working all day, but I only go downstairs to say "hello" or a quick "good bye". Or when my mother finished dinner. I simply go down, eat and immediately run upstairs and hide in my room. When they ask for help, I do it, but without saying a single word or asking about their day like: ''How was your day?'' or ''Tell me what happened with you today?'' None of these kind words has been said to each other. The last time we had dinner together was three years ago. And my opinion was always short and simple: ''I have things to do, you have things to do...'' ''Okay that was true, but I should spend more time with them as well'' I thought and stopped a video. I went outside to the terrace where my mother wrote something on the papers. ''I don't even know what is she working on... maybe it's my fault...'' I sat down to a garden chair and lit up a cigarette. ''Kicsi vagy te még ahhoz...'' ''You're too young for that...'' She said grinning and continued writing. I looked at the paper and saw what was she writing. ''Oh I remember, she's working in that hotel... but which one?'' I remembered. ''I knew...'' I answered in english, using a childish voice. I stood up and looked at the night sky... it was a full moon. ''Look at that shit!'' I said. ''What is "sit" means?'' She asked. She was better in english, but only I know dirty words... ''It's "shit" and it means "szar"...'' I answered not looking back. I heard her chuckling and she said ''okay...''. As I continued admiring the moon, I remembered that show. It already changed my decisions... First it forced me back to harm someone, then it helped me realize how much my friend means to me. And now... I'm here with my mother and when I want to have conversation with her, she had to work. ''Ah well... maybe next time, I can speak with her. But now...'' I finished my cigarette. ''I have a video to finish... Before I went inside, I brushed my mothers hair out of her eyes and said "I love you". She looked up, but I was already climbing the stairs... smiling. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I finished the video... and I thought back the events. ''Okay, I know their personality, I know that yellow one is actually cute so now I understand those weird comments about her. I know that some shit is going to happen and that pink one is... well... Pinkie Pie. I looked at the clock. It was only ten, even if I had school, I still had enough time to finish the next episode. So I watched the next episode. ''Well... the action wasn't that eventful, but hey... it's show for kids. The outro song. ''Yes... for kids. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Next day at school was... weird. I couldn't think about anything, but those ponies. I tried to focus on the lessons, but I only wanted to watch the next episode of the show. After lesson, we had a 15 minutes break. I started eating a sandwich while listening to some music... I looked up at the sky and started thinking that I'm flying. It helped me to forgot about ponies... I looked to the right and saw a girl reading a book. She was one of the best student in the school. Always learned everything and she was really interested in studies. ''Twilight Sparkle...'' I growled and she heard me. ''Tessék?'' ''Pardon?'' She asked. I cursed myself and said the most usual thing that I always say, when others catch me speaking to myself. ''Semmi, csak magamban beszélek... ''Nothing, I just talking to myself...'' Yeah, I said the truth and it worked. My classmates knew that I'm some kind of mysterious, serious, calm guy. They knew nothing about me. They only knew that I never smile and I'm never happy. That's why they always "forgot" to invite me to parties... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Physical education: We had a free lesson. That meant we can do what we want: football, running, basketball, table tennis and the others. I choose ball throwing... and the teacher sent me outside the school to retrieve my ball. Yes I threw it all the way out from the playground. It was easy to make it, but not like I did it. The first two ball hit the wall, so they would not fall outside to the streets. But my third one... I stepped back once and with a spinning around and grunting, I managed to threw it to the other side of the street and it hit a car... And how I managed to threw that big? Well I explained that to the teacher as: ''I span around and threw it outside. Sorry, next time I will just simply throw it...'' But the truth was... ponies. I imagined the blue pegasus hovering in the air and I wanted to hit her. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ History lesson: Instead thinking about human history, my mind kept playing Equestria's history. And guess what happened... ''Ádám? Ne aluggyá! Mit gondolsz, mikor wolt az 1948 as forradalom magyarországon?'' ''Adam?'' The teacher asked and I wanted to slap myself to focus on the question. I looked at the teacher and he grinned. ''Don't sleep!'' He told me. ''What do you think, when was the "1948 revolution" in Hungary?'' ''48 ban... ''In 48...'' I answered. Then he asked in which month. I simply looked at him and waited to move on. That's when Bence said out loud... ''Midárcidiidus tidizidenidöt... It's actually "Március tizenöt" but we have a special language. You place "id" in front of every vowel so no one know what you're talking about. (You should try it... :D ) ''Midarch fidiftideiden...'' He said "march fifteen" in our language and the teacher didn't get it. I said march fifteen and thanked Bence and he's just grinned... and I cursed myself, but mostly the ponies... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Biology: All I could think about was Fluttershy. Fluttershy sitting next to me and learning about animals, Fluttershy freaking out about the fake animals on the walls, Fluttershy randomly flying around and looking at everything. I even imagined the teacher as Fluttershy. So that lesson would be hilarious... but I was more worried about my sanity and my... ''Aniko néni, kimehetek, mert vérzik az orrom... ''Miss Anikó, can I go out, 'cause my nose is bleeding...'' I said as my hand was covered in blood. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Art lesson: We had to write a fake interview with someone. I choose Bence and he choose me. And I tried my hardest not to think about rarity sitting in front of me... that's all for that lesson. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Találtunk egy cigarettát a mosdóban. Mit mondasz erre Ádám?'' ''We found a cigarette in the bathrooms. What do you say about that Adam?'' Asked the headmaster. I was in his office and they thought I smoked a cigarette inside the school. I was really angry. The teachers always joke around this: ''What is wrong Adam? You need a cigarette?'' I always fake chuckle with them or ignore them. But now... they thought I can't stop myself and really wanted to smoke before the end of school. ''Miért nem lepődök meg azon, hogy engem kerestek meg először?'' ''Why am I not surprised about that you searched for me first?'' I asked as calmly as I could. I wanted to shout at them. And here was my distraction. I thought about the element of honesty. I knew who could be the one. They said I have to go back to the office after the next lesson... Later... Bence got involved and they found out that he smokes as well. They made him scared and my plan blew up. I wanted to tell them who it was, but Bence got into more trouble. I was in front of the headmaster. He had a smug look on his face. ''Ohh how I want to kick out your teeth... I took an annoyed breath and explained some things. Fist, I explained that they shouldn't scare Bence. His parents were really strict and they would kill him for smoking. Then I told them who smoked in the bathrooms. Younger students thought it would be soooo cool to start smoking. And what would be so brave? Smoking in the school of course. I saw them coming out from the toilets and I smelled the cigarettes. The kids were pretty upset about me and I was mad at them for dragging me into something like that. I only said: ''there's honesty for you. Next time think about the consequences!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ English lesson: The english teacher was the Deputy Director and I walked into her class after 15-20 minutes. She asked what I got and I said "nothing". I sat down next to Bence. He was scared. They told him that they would speak with his parents about this. I placed my hand on his shoulder and tried to comfort him. Then the teacher snapped at me. She said: ''You need help with english, but you don't need help with smoking...'' She was a bit angry that I wouldn't get kicked out of the school. And there everyone expected me to retort something really rude. To start shouting at her about "personal fucking life". But no... and I can only thank that to Pinkie Pie. ''HÁÁHHHÁÁ! Köszönöm!'' ''HAAHAAA! Thank you!'' I laughed. And it worked. Everyone in the classroom looked puzzled about my randomness... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After school... ''Hmm... looks like he doesn't give up... I was walking home when two guy started following me. They were Frank's two buddy. He probably couldn't beat or catch me so he sent out two of his toe licker. I turned into a street and started sprinting. I soon found myself surrounded with other people. ''Perfect...'' I pulled out my hoodie from my backpack and put on. Hood covering my face, I changed direction. I started walking back to them. They walked away a meter close to me and started searching. They stopped a good ten meter away and scanned the are. I was behind them and they stood next to a bush. They were as slim as Frank and they wore heavy backpacks. ''Surprise mother fuckers... I walked next to them two meter away, put out my headphones, locked everything on my pockets so they would not fall out while running and forced back my laughter. ''Here comes nothing...'' I ran into the closet one. He lost his balance and crashed into the other one. Their backpack were really heave so it helped. They fell into the bush and disappeared in it. FUCKYEAH! I just pushed the two of them into a bush. Everyone around me stared at us and I started running away. They chased me down for two street, where I saw a bus closing it's door. I had enough time to jump into it and moved to the other door. The two of them got up to the bus and wanted to catch me. The bus drove away from the bus stop, where I laughed at the two idiot. I got down from the bus through the door in the middle and they didn't even noticed. I started walking home again. My mind raced with other possible ways of how could I handle them. ''I could simply fight with them, they so slim and small. They couldn't even hit me. And if they know some kind of karate, then I could always go into that survival mode. Where the adrenaline rush gives you the ability to do anything you want...'' Then I remained at the first idea: ''I should just stay away from them. The most peaceful way. And they just stupid... it's not their fault.'' And by some unbelievable magical thing I said something... ''Love and tolerate...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Bence was panicking. His parents would kill him. He called me out and he asked for help. I would normally say: ''YOU have to get rid of your business. If I help, you will never learn from your mistake...'' But no, this time I tried to help him. We thought about how should he tell his parents about the incident. Then he asked a question... ''És ha megkérdezik honnan szereztük?'' ''And if they ask, where did we get it?'' Bence asked. We bought cigarette from a little shop. The girl always let us bought a box of cigarette. But we had to stay quiet about it. If he tells his parents where he gets cigarette, they would do anything to close that shop. Now, I didn't wanted this to happen and tried to think about someone. Someone who we can blame for giving us cigarette. I gave up and said to him... ''Mond, hogy én adom neked...'' ''Say that, I give you the cigarette...'' I told him and he immediately said no. Then I convinced him to do it. I don't really met his parents so they could blame me. I even said I would tell his parents myself that. In the remaining time, he thanked me a million times. He stopped panicking and we went home. On my way, I thought about ponies... And that was loyalty... that show is turning me into something new... I decided to go home and watch the other episodes and see what happens next... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I arrived home and the house was empty. My brother was still at school and my parents were working. ''Okay, no one's home... I walked into the kitchen a pulled out a bottle of beer. ''I'll need this...'' Then I glanced at a newspaper and was about to go upstairs. Then I looked back at the newspaper and saw a half naked girl. As I looked at her perfect body, I changed my plan... ''Okay I'm going to watch ponies... but first, redtube. I did it a week ago and I would feel refreshed after that... So I went upstairs, pulled out my mobile, headphones, keys and cigarette and placed them above my bed. Turned on the computer, brought some toilette paper and got ready for the... good feeling. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After I finished, I felt refreshed. I don't usually get close to girls. And the last time I had a girlfriend, I was drunk and she looked good. But the next day, I woke up and said out loud: ''I don't want her...'' And that was the last girl I had a long time ago. And how cruel I was? I left her before valentines day... yep, I'm a monster. So after I flushed down the toilet paper that I used to... clean myself, I heard my brother coming home. Just in the right time. ''Megjöttem tökös!'' "tökös" means "little penis", but in other situation it can mean "tough guy"... ''I arrived little penis!'' He called out. I went to the stairs and shouted back. ''Kellene a haverjaid száma!'' ''I need your buddy's phone number!'' I told him and he asked "why?". I told him what happened and that I need his "friends" if Frank sends more and bigger guys at me. He told me if they ever hurt me, he will personally bury his body... I love my brother... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I finished all the episodes and surprisingly, I felt a bit sad. You know, that feeling, when you finish a good book or an awesome film. So anyways, I felt a bit empty. Now you could say: ''Didn't you get used to that feeling in that empty life?'' Well yes, I got used to it, but that show somehow dragged me into it's univers... I saw a comment saying: ''I finished the show and now I'm a brony! Brohoof /) everypony!'' I read the other comments and replies: ''Welcome to the herd! Brohoof (\'' I didn't understand what were these "/)" symbols were or "brohoof" OR the "herd" thing. But I know that I was a "brony", 'cause I watched through the two seasons. But I didn't know what exactly a "brony" was... So I started searching on the internet for any clue. Wikipedia wasn't the right place, random google website didn't helped. ''Well, that's a stupid idea, but maybe I can try... I typed into youtube: "brony". I found a really long video and I clicked on it... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After the video... My reaction was really simple: ''I need a cigarette...'' So I went outside, lit up my cigarette and tried to think about what should I do. ''Why am I panicking? I watched the show, all the two seasons. But that doesn't mean I'm a brony. I just simply stop watching it. As that thought went through my head, I felt a bit sad. It was a really good show and even boys watching it and admit it. ''And why am I afraid of being a brony? It's not gay. Others would think I'm crazy but-... The others... I knew why I was afraid. I saw some sad tales about bronies, like: ''I told my friend that I love my little pony. Now I'm alone :,( '' I thought about Bence. ''I already look insane in his eyes. He only needs to know his friend likes a show for little girls and kids and he will lost his mind... I decided I should wait with these things. ''Closet-brony! As that guy said...'' I said to myself. ''Who said I have to tell this to anyone. I just remain silent as always and everything is gonna be alright... I finished my cigarette and went up to my room. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''This is really good...'' I mumbled. I spent some hours listening to brony music and saw some really cool drawings. ''This isn't just a show... it's lot more-... ''Miért nem alszol?'' ''Why don't you're sleeping?'' Asked my father as he checked on me. I looked at the clock, it was 1:35. ''Mert péntek van és holnap nincs suli. ''suli" means "school" in a shorter form. The full form is "iskola"... ''Because it's friday and there's no school tomorrow.'' I answered. He said to go to bed, so I wouldn't get used to staying up late. Normally I would argue with this, but I felt like I should do what he said. Even if I knew I couldn't sleep at that moment. And he just want's the best for me. So I turned off the computer and went to bed. The window above me let the moon's light to shine on my face. It was a really good feeling, you should try it sometimes... As I looked at the moon, I thought about the "mare on the moon". And I swear I saw the unicorn's head on the moon's surface... ''This is more than a show...'' Some things that I want to discuss... First, I'm writing this to Wanessa: Wanessa! I'm still really sorry about what happened. I would do more than just hit him once. For you I would lock him in a dungeon. I know you're not gonna read this, but I feel right to write this down: I love you my little daughter! Daddy will survive somehow, don't worry about me. I'm worried about you. Please, don't let this incident happen again and be careful... If you ever need me, I will be there for you... Your Daddy... Adam K. Second, if you wonder, that guy didn't raped her thankfully. He was a loser and wanted to see Wanessa suffer. Then I walked up to him, punched him in the face and let Bence stop me. Bence wanted to hit him too, but we had to get out of there. The police said that, they found something in Wanessa's drink. Some kind of soap thing, that isn't on the polices "drugs list". So basically, you can make desire increaser drug at home, without going to prison... that bastard. That "Frank" guy didn't tell the police about me. He didn't even said he got attacked by two masked men. He was probably too drunk. His two friend who followed me, were actually grabbed me once, but I broke free. And yes, the bus stop trick really worked. A few days later, the two walked up to me and wanted to beat me, but Bence was there so we had a little street fight. Bence knocked out the smaller one, with one punch to the face and I tackled the taller one. In the end, we had to ran away before someone saw what we did... And we never saw them again... About Bence... They parents hated me, but after a few months Bence told them what was the truth. They apologized and everyone forgot about that little misunderstanding... This is really how I became a brony and yes, that show really changed me a bit. About that porno part... I regret nothing... About my last girlfriend... I regret nothing... god I'm terrible... So that is, Wanessa and Bence would never read this so I don't have to be afraid of this. I have to be afraid about that idea of "writing hungarian". Well sorry, but with that, you could easily understand, that I'm(incoming egoistical comment) better at english than my class mates. And I wanted to show you how my mother, Bence and I using Hungarian and English at the same time. Trust me, it's really funny when we make sentences like: "Megyek upstairs és took a shit...'' Leave a comment about that Hungarian texts. Should I use them to explain things better? Or I shouldn't use them? Tell me please... (But I don't think I will use that, just tell your opinion that's it...) Sooo anyways, I tried my best to write without mistakes. This story will be have other chapters and they would be more... well... weird and paranormal. Thanks for reading and have a good day! Good bye! ************************************************************************************************************************************************************ SPOILERS: ''Who are you talking to Adam?'' ''Nopony!'' ''What?'' ''Leave me alone...'' ''Bence *pant* I'm a brony *pant*'' ''What are these cartoon figures on your youtube channel Adam? I went to log out and saw a lot of cartoon things... it's weird...'' ''I will tell you later...'' You can expect something like that... :P First signs...''Dear voices in my head! I spent a few weeks becoming a "brony". I haven't heard a single sound from you two. If there are actually two of you... I found myself more lively these days and I'm just thinking: Am I still depressed? I mean, I became a bit more cheerful, but I still wearing that mask. You know, that "emotion and expression" mask. I still hiding my feelings, but it became hard to act false emotions. My blank face and scowl still perfect and they already became my natural and main expressions. But I keep thinking about ponies and having fun... My days became brighter and it's really makes me nervous. A show makes me weak? No no no no, I will keep my feelings locked. I can't just let my guard down, I still have some dangerous things to get rid of. And now I want to be kinder with all those terrible people around me? They don't respect me, then why should I? I know myself and I always wanted to be different, but why act different with the arrogant if I can be as arrogant and say "get the fuck out"? People are terrible... but ponies not and the bronies are kind so they are- Noohhohhohhooo! Nonono no no... no. I shouldn't think like that. Every soul have sins, no one is perfect. Me neither...'' ''Just *pant*... one more *pant*... street...'' Said Bence next to me, snapping me out of my "mind letter". We were running. I was wearing a size bigger T-shirt with this text: I'm not perfect neither. Mistakes are missing from me... Very fitting T-shirt isn't it? I was wearing black trainers and using a pair of grey running shoes. I had my pouch over my shoulder, inside was my phone, headphones, keys and of course my cigarette. Glancing at Bence, I couldn't look away from HIS T-shirt. There was a middle finger on the front side, that could be easily seen because of his wider chest. His light, dark yellow and black trousers had our basketball team logo. A black and yellow bee, holding a basketball, next to a basketball plank. He used his skater shoes, but it was enough for running. We were running to our school. It's four kilometers far and we nearly made it under half a hour. ''Don't speak *pant* or it will *pant* sting your side! *pant* '' I told him and started sprinting the remaining distance. We loved sprinting... ''But I still feel kinda bad for not being a good friend. He always pulled me out from my darkest holes from my mind. He always tries to cheer me up and make me smile. But my emotional problems are forcing me back. I form a smile for him to stop even trying, but he keeps doing funny things. And I still just acting my happiness... ''Adam?'' I quickly turned around and saw him standing there, motioning me to the schools entrance. ''We arrived...'' I stated the obvious. He kept looking at me, trying to hide the concern from me. But he failed and realized it. Sighing, he turned to the school's giant wooden door. He walked to the steps and sat down, stretching his legs and back. ''The voices?'' He asked. He knew about those voices in my head. They appeared after a terrible day. On that day, I wanted to hide in a dark corner and be alone. I started hearing someone speaking to me in my head and I tried to talk back. It worked and I was really scared. After several weeks I gave up and let that stranger live inside me. I tried to think about it like my conscience, but it didn't help. It was too different. After another tragical day I changed and became a crazy guy, who didn't give a damn about things. I became angry more easily and scared away everyone. Then I lost everyone and became lonely again. There, I changed again. I changed into the one who I'm today. Never let his feelings control him and HE controls the feelings and emotions. Acting every day like a totally different person. And the second voice appeared. That one didn't bothered me that much. That one only talks when I do something acceptable, but the other one want's me to be evil with everyone. When I angry, it want's me to let it out, then the other one tries to stop me. Then I just choose the middle way... Uhm... where I was? Oh yeah, Bnece asked something I nodded and walked in front of him. I never was the one who just sit down. Even on the bus, if there's a free seat, I keep standing. It's my habit... ''And what did he said to you?'' He asked. I explained him that the voice isn't a he actually, just sounds like it. He's just shrugged and let me continue. ''I was just tried to contact with them and asked them why haven't they showed up. There's like weeks when I last dreamed with them.'' I explained to him and pulled out my cigarette. ''Is that bad? I thought you want them to leave you...'' He said and I lit up my cigarette. ''I changed my mind. I need them and since I...'' I stopped myself. ''Should I tell Bence about this show? Bence kept looking at me with a face that told me to continue. ''It's so funny how are we in front of the school, inside that five meters "no smoking" zone, but you still lit that thing up...'' He said grinning and I offered him one, but he refused. ''And since what now? You stopped speaking suddenly. Too suddenly, even if it's you.'' ''Well... I already smoking in that zone so I can tell him. Thankfully I'm in my don't give a shit mood... So with a last drag from my cigarette, I started. ''You remember that thing about that gruesome video of animated ponies?'' After the explanation... ''Are you feeling okay?'' He asked dumbfounded and half grinning. ''I am totally not alright Bence. And I already told you that...'' I said grinning evilly. He took it really good. He laughed when I laughed about something silly and even asked about what is so interesting. ''Bence, as I said... I'm lonely. I gave up every feeling inside me and I'm okay with this. Looks like that "mask" became heavy to me. I let my curiosity take over me and my feelings to come out. I saw the world around me in grey and darkness. And now I found a community and show that makes that cruel world a bit more happy. Of course I change a bit, but don't worry. I will be the same Adam, who always makes you feel shit.'' I finished with a chuckle and he did the same. ''Wow... I can't believe. The Adam who found his own cat, cut up under his own car and thinks that is interesting. The Cooper who rapped about sad shit. The crazy guy, who missed the chance to lose his virginity... just because the girl wasn't enough and he was just drank. That Adam say he is happy 'cause of a kid show?'' He took a deep breath. ''I saw everything...'' ''Except your last girlfriends breasts...'' We laughed and we started walking to our "home running's start line". It was a few streets away, but it gives us a straight way, back to home. ''Ponies?'' He still had that amused grin on his face. ''Isn't that just strange. I don't know how I became so interested in that. And one fanfiction made my cry.'' ''No way!'' He started laughing. ''I don't believe that!'' ''I cried for five minutes and the second time, I somehow got into english and understood it better. So I spent the next few days a bit depressed...'' I told him. (I think you know what story it was, so don't make me write it down. For some reason, others don't like it when they talk about MY lit-... ohhohhooo no no I'm not gonna say it!) ''When did you became better in english? I thought I was the better one at it?'' He said. ''I told you I watch videos too...'' I answered. ''Fucking videos.'' He said quietly, but loud enough to be heard. ''So... what do you think?'' I wanted to know if he still likes me. ''Well, it's your thing bro. As long as you don't talk about it, I don't have problem...'' ''Hmhmhehhee... success... I grinned at that and said an 'okay' to him. We kept walking and arrived at the start line. Then he said something that I will never forget... ''I'm happy if you happy... and I'm really thank you for sharing me your thoughts and feelings...'' I just looked at him. I was surprised and really happy. My friend who I though hates me about the way I treat him. He actually was my best friend... no... my brother. He always cared for me and I never saw it. And now, I was running with him. Feeling good and being free in the night's cool air. And all it needed was just talking with him and letting my heart out. And he listened to me and understood me. It was incredible... I started grinning. ''Like Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Running together through the leaves and be happy together.'' ''What's so funny?'' He saw me grinning. I turned my head towards him, still grinning. ''Friendship is magic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I spent the next month acting like always. But inside, I was feeling better. I looked like a dark aura around people and I still felt more lively. A girl named Emese became Bence's and my best friend. And soon we called her as our sister. I was the big brother, Emese was my little sister and Bence was our little brother who always do something crazy. Emese got into a little trouble and we brothers go and help her out. And that was so amazing. And me? I was the serious big brother who gives advice and say wise words. They always tries to cheer me up, but I told them to let me be like that. If I haven't said that yet, then I tell you now... I'm a social retard. I can't make a normal conversation like other normal people. I learned to see through their false emotions and I acted like always. For example, when someone said something kind, I saw the true meaning of the words. Most of the time these words meant nothing. And I saw it all... Back to my social retardness, ( if this word actually exist...)I answered with a single word when they asked me and didn't continued. They looked at me strangely like I'm an alien. I'm not the talkative one. I mostly explain things, but nothing more. So, that one month went well and Emese got to know about me everything. My emotional mask, my not so good life, the voices in my head... and my interest about a cartoon show. I was surprised when she was actually interested. She don't want to became a brony or pegasister, but she was interested. But she never watched the show... After that month, school ended. And we only had to attend at one last ceremony. It's called "ballagás". In english, this means "amble". In that ceremony, the two school-leaver class (in that case the 8/a and 8/b class) have to dress into the same colors or at least something similar to the others. We the 8/a choose black trousers/skirts and shoes and white shirts. The boys wore green ties and the girls wore orange scarfs. The younger classes have decorate the school-leavers main class-room, where they start their routine around the school. We start amble around the school corridors. Left hand placed on the person in front of you and with your right hand, you're holding flowers. And that's how we walk through the building, as a good bye to the school's spirit. I was behind Emese and in front of her was Bence. He was the first student and in front of him was the teacher. It was ironical, because Bence wasn't the teachers favorite if I say mildly... It was ironical too, because we three friends were in the lead as we were the best ones in our class. I was like an alpha in the class. I helped the teachers and I told the students to be a good boy and don't do something wrong. Most of the times they did as I told them, but there were always something problem. Kids... And one more ironical thing. The girl behind me was the one who broke my heart and that's why I became wild. You know, the second time when I changed. She didn't wanted to hold my left shoulder, but she had to. I said to her: ''Grab my shoulder and get over it. At least we will never meet again...'' She was really shy when she placed her hand on me. I immediately thought about Fluttershy. ''I held that grudge for a year now...'' I looked back at her. And sweet Celestia she hid her face behind her hair like Fluttershy. I wanted to hit myself for scaring her. I saw Fluttershy, being afraid of me. I felt terrible. The music started and the class started singing the song. We had to do it. It was a tradition... So somewhere, where there was no camera, I glanced back at her. ''Sorry...'' And I brushed her little hand with my my right hand. Ohhh those little, soft hand of hers. ''I remember why I loved her before...'' I thought and didn't looked back. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After walking through the building, we went outside, to the little football field, inside the schools territory. I took a seat in the front row. The sun was shining. There were no shadows around me. An open field let the sun to burning us. And we had to sat there for a hour. ''Celestia shouldn't make this situation uncomfortable... I thought and like she heard my words, a cloud covered us from the sun's light. Allowing my lips to form a really small smile I whispered. ''Thank you princess...'' The headmaster took a speech and the ceremony started. They said names and who heard his or her name, he or she had to go to the headmaster and take the certificate and sit back. They went through several names and finally, I heard mine. I went out and took that little book. In that book, they wished me a good future and left a poem from some author. I looked up and saw my family holding the camera. And now just stop for a second. Everyone smiles for the camera, that's their normal reaction. But not mine. You see, if I smile, it looks stupid, like my face isn't in the right pose. So I adjusted my tie and placed the book on my lap so they could see it. I made a serious face and after a flash, they wanted me to smile and then take a picture. I shook my head and they motioned me to do it. Suddenly, The cloud moved away and the sun started shining down on me. I frowned and bowed my head to shield my eyes. ''Celestia... you just know when you have to show up...'' I whispered. And then I felt the heat rising. ''You don't even make it easier...'' I grunted. I looked back at my family and they still wanted me to smile, when-... ''And now! We give you the rewards, that you earned under this eight years.'' The headmaster started. ''First, we give you the diplomas from basketball...'' Here, they called out for a few other names and mine too. I sat back to my seat and looked at the diploma. For your helpful hands. It said and I smiled. And as I looked up at my family they used this opportunity to take a picture. ''Okay, they won. At least my smile looks like I'm about to do something bad... We had to listen to some song. The youngest students started. While the others behind me "Daaaawd", I zoned out. ''I will probably talk to Fluttershy about that incident. I don't hate her anymore... I actually don't... yeah I don't. Maybe it was my appearance. Yeah she was afraid of me... poor Flutte-... Viki I mean, not Fluttershy... or maybe... I glanced at her. She hid her face away from me, but I saw her eyes through her hair lines. ''Shit! Is that Fluttershy? NO... it can't be. It's just your mind Adam. It's not possible to be her. She looked away, just like the yellow pegasus would do it. ''That's fucking she...'' I whispered. Later... They gave away almost all the diplomas and gifts and special thanks. My mind still raced as I tried to figure out what I just saw. She absolutely looked like Fluttershy, but as a human. Her hair was made like Fluttershy's, she acted like her, reacted like her. And holy hell she was as adorable as her. ''And now, another special thanks. For helping out the teacher, since class fifth... Adam K-...'' I heard my name and snapped out from my day dreaming. I walked up to the headmaster, shook his hand and walked back to my seat while the crowd was clapping. And of course, my family took a picture again... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After the ceremony, we went to our ways to give our thanks and gifts to our teachers. I choose the english teacher. I already forgot about that cigarette incident, so I gladly gave her a gift. I thanked her for teaching me english. It meant a lot to me so I could read fanfictions and watch youtube videos. Most teenager doesn't care about english. They think they would never use it in the life. But english will be their most important subject at middle school and it will be important to live their life. But they never listen... So after I told her my little thanks giving speech, I gave her the gift and she hugged me and kissed my cheek. She held back tears and said a weak thank you for me. As i walked away I whispered: ''No... I thank you... farewell....'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At the class, my form-master asked what did I said to the english teacher, because she was crying when they met at the office. I told her what I said and we said good byes. I walked up to Viki. She was standing alone somewhere in front of the school entrance. She spotted me and I expected her to ran away. But no, she just hid her face behind her hair and tried to look smaller. ''Hy!'' I started and she responded with a weak "hy". I continued. ''You...'' She didn't looked at me and I gave up. ''Fuck it.'' ''Come here Viki...'' I hogged her. And my heart nearly melted when i heard that cute "EEP". She slowly hugged me back and buried her face into my left shoulder. I herd her sobbing and ran my hands through her silk like, blonde hair. ''Why are you crying?'' I asked the dumb question. That's what I was talking about... socially... retard... ''I didn't wanted to do that. Andris made me to do it.'' She said quietly. I remembered back to that day. She wrote me a message to go to her house, 'cause she fells bad and needs comfort. When I arrived, I saw her kissing that ugly fucker Andris. He had a short, light brown hair, hazel eyes and a bit fat body. I still don't know how she fell in love with someone that ugly. Well, he wasn't that ugly, but she could find better than that. Anyways, I saw them kissing in front of me and the guy said to stop loving her. And she will never love me. Viki said nothing, just looked down to the ground. But Andris... he started pushing me away and kicked me in the stomach. Viki tried to stop him and told me to just go and don't fight with the older one. That was the first time, when I hit someone. I damaged his right cheek and his right side of his lips ripped open. I fully knocked him out. As Viki screamed, I kicked the piece of shit a few times and furiously went home. That's why I became a beast back than... and guess what happened after that incident! SHE fell in love with me, but I hated her at that time. Perfect fucking timing... After that flashback, she looked at me. ''Even her eyes looks like Fluttershy's... I thought. ''And I'm sorry...'' She said even more quiet. ''She didn't wanted to do that... it was a misunderstanding. And now... she begs me to forgive her. She suffered for a year now...'' I looked deep into her beautiful, blue eyes. ''It's like Fluttershy... I can't hold a grudge for Fluttershy... neither for Viki...'' I closed my eyes. ''And god damn that's just so cute!'' ''I forgive you...'' And with that, she hugged me again. Crying into my shoulder she said a muffled "thank you". And I just held her for a long time. Meanwhile, I could only thought about one sentence: ''Sometimes... we're just need a little kindness and try to forgive others...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There was that party with my classmates. We borrowed the school's gym, the parents brought cakes, cookies, drinks, chips and a LOT of pizza. The gym was decorated with confetti, balloons and paper lines. We ripped of the paper lines and randomly put them on ourselves. It was just fun. A guy from the 7/a class brought his big subwoofers, computer and some CDs. The windows were covered with dark curtains so the neon light replaced our white shirts to purple ones. The music was loud and no one danced. That's where Bence walked up to me. ''Dude! Come on have some fun. If they see us dancing or even doing something on the dance floor, they will join us.'' He told me. ''You know we can't dance and I doubt they would join us...'' I answered and stayed behind the computer. ''You can dance. You danced to that Dubstep and it was good.'' ''I just improvised.'' ''Everyone just improvises here. Come ooon. I thought you don't give a shit about others opinion...'' I finally gave up and put up the class's favorite minimal music track. For some reason, they really liked it... Youtube Video As the "tak tak tak tak tak" part could be heard, a few walked to the dance floor and lazy started moving. ''Hmm... I knew they will like it... and perfect beat for our last meeting... I tapped my feet as the beat started and grinned as the others joined. ''They don't need me. They need the music.'' I said to Bence, loud enough to hear it. He shrugged and dragged Emese to the dance floor. I walked out the gym where I saw my form-master coming inside the gym's building. She didn't even asked where I was going. She trusted me and knew I'm not doing anything wrong. I nodded to her and she did the same. ''I helped her control that crazy class for four years and we still greeting each other like this? I will miss that...'' I went to the school entrance and sat down on a small chair. I spent there half a hour, doing nothing. Then some girls and boys wanted to go outside. ''Hello, hello, hello. Where is the little group going? The party is inside the gym, not outside the school. And-... ohhh what is thaaiiees. Oh you brought me some alcohol, how kind of you. You want to thank me all the work I have done for the class? Come here give me a hug!'' I held out my arms and none of them moved an inch. ''Oh that's right, scared huh?'' I stood up. ''Give me the bottle and walk back to the others. And be thankful for not calling the teacher...'' They gave me the bottle, but didn't go away. ''Why are you so... so...'' One of them tried to find a word to describe me. I wanted to finish him with the word "jerk", but one of them was faster. ''Mean!'' She said. ''You're a big meani!'' She had a high pitched voice. ''Meani?'' I asked. ''This is the best word you can come up with?'' She nodded several times and she said it again. She turned around and folded her arms like a child. ''Wait! I saw this before!'' I thought. ''Yeah, you're no fun Adam. We have that last party and you just have to ruin our moods... as always.'' Another girl said. I tried hard not to yell at her. ''Huh, you're just saying the obvious. Well life is not always fun. You soon learn it...'' I walked closer. ''Meani!'' The other repeated. I looked at her and back to the brave one. ''But you can have some fun now. Look at yourself! You're playing here the forever alone, stubborn and stern emo guy. Who's crying about life. We had bad times as well and look! We're having fun, or ore like trying to do it if YOU wouldn't be a jerk!'' ''All you said is a big mistake young one, if you keep looking life like that, than you're not ready for life...'' I told her and *slap* ''What the fuck is wrong with you!'' I got stunned a bit as she slapped me. It burned like hell... ''Seriously?! Are you a psycho or something. You're talking like some sort of elder and wants me to see the light at the end of the tunnel and some shit like that!'' She kept shouting at me and I looked at her frowning a bit. ''Why are you even here?'' ''I knew you're going out to drink-...'' She didn't let me finish. ''That is all? That is fucking all?! You came here to fuck with us and go home to... to... I don't care what you're doing at home. You probably fapping 'cause you know you will never have a girlfriend. And you know why? Because you scare away everyone. I bet you don't know how to have fun with friends-... oh wait! You don't have any. I tell you what I have and I'm gonna have some fun and you should do the same. You can have that damn bottle, but just to let you know... I'm sorry. I'm sorry to see you like that. You will miss the last meeting and the party and the fun.'' The boys already go back and left me with two crazy girl. ''You keep telling us to leave you alone and that you don't want anyone to be near to you. Oh I'm so so sorry big guy.'' She stopped for moment, for a moment, to let the other one say "meani" again. Then she continued. ''I will obey to your fucking order, 'cause I'm that kind of girl. And I still look at you like a class mate. But you really made me upset...'' She finished her little speech. ''Finally she finished that outburst...'' ''So what do you say?'' She added. I thought about what she said. I wanted to yell back at her for all the insults. But something stopped me. ''Hmm... she sure have a voice. But back to the question... what I would say? Well firstly i want to say fuck you and after that? I don't know, she has a point... I looked at the other girl who still faced to the other way. ''That word... meani... I heard it before... Then it clicked in. ''No way, I found Pinkie Pie! That day just keeps getting weirder. I looked at the frowning energy bomb in front of me. ''Rainbow Dash... fuck you... I took a step closer and her frown disappeared for a moment. Then she took a step forward too. ''Hmm... yep, that's Rainbow...'' ''What do I say?'' I started. ''Here comes nothing...'' I took of my belt and used the bottle opener on it. I took a few gulps from the liquid and handed her back. Then my throat started burning. ''Uggh... that wasn't the best idea, but I regret nothing.'' I winced a bit. ''Go have fun...'' I started walking back to the gym. ''... and come back in time. You will never see me again dancing like an idiot.'' And I turned back to them. ''And you will never see me again having fun.'' With a grin, I walked back to the party. ''Oky-doky-loky!'' ''Awesome! We will be there in no time!'' They shouted to me. Back at the party... ''How in the fucking hell am I doing that?'' I asked myself as I had the best party in my life. I danced and everyone around me danced. The air was hot and I put my favorite music on. Youtube Video Stepping to the side, then back. Clapping and feeling the music was incredible. They stood around me and Bence was laughing his ass off. ''Here's your dance my fucked up friend. Emese was giggling and cheering. She was happy to see me having fun. When I got tired and the music was the one, that the girls liked, boys and girls danced around in groups or together. Some left the dance floor to drink some or just take a bite from the cakes. It was a good sign... ''Adam!'' The tiny voice through the loud music made me to turn around. Viki was there. In her hair several confetti and some kind of sparkling things. ''Fuck me! Fluttershy at the gala! God that's beautiful!'' I grinned at her and she smiled happily at me. She dragged me to the dance floor and started dancing. Her waist moved around in circles and her head moved to left and right. She looked so attractive. ''Okay, so! Fuck the future and focus on the present. Should I... I moved closer to her and she allowed my thigh to touch hers. ''YES I BUCKING SHOULD!'' And I let myself to enjoy that moment. I held her right side of her waist and looked at her half smiling, half grinning. She let me do all this and she even placed her hands on my chest and shoulder. We danced for some more and one of the girls, who had shorter hair, walked to the computer. Her hair was standing upwards and she wore sunglasses. And what just came to my mind? ''Vinyl Scratch makes this party even better... and this day even stranger... ''YEEEAAAAHHH!!!!'' She shouted into the microphone and put on some dubstep... Youtube Video ''Oh shit! This is gonna be a wild ride... I thought and saw everyone joining. ''Let's spin this shit!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At the end, we put on some rock and roll things, so our teacher could join us. Then a song, where everyone placed their hand on the other's shoulder. We formed a circle and sang the song. Youtube Video (The song is hungarian, but you can read the english subtitle. Just change the language with that "CC" button.) The girls started crying and the boys bro hugged each other or comforted the girls. I stood there waiting for something to happen. Viki walked up to me and thanked me the dance and for forgiving her. Then everyone said me something personal and wished me a good future. ''Adam!'' The 'Rainbow Dash' girl called me. ''Dude, that bottle really gave you the spirit.'' She said. ''Yeah! I just took one little swing from the bottle thingy and I already felt exited and full of energy. Well, I'm always full of energy, but that was just WHOOHHOO!'' And she hugged me tightly. ''Uuughhh... I forgot about... that strong hug. Pinkie... can't... breath...'' She let me go finally. After taking a deep breath I spoke up. ''It wasn't the alcohol. It was you two.'' She looked at me and listened to me. ''True, I should have fun sometime. Even if I have some trouble in my life, I still need some fun.'' She grinned and hugged me too. Then she whispered into my ears. ''I know you have Bence and Emese as best friends. Stay loyal to them..'' ''I will Rainbow Dash, I will.'' She let me go and I thanked her. ''And don't forget to have fun!'' The Pinkie Pie girl shouted back to me as they went home. ''I will Pinkie. I will have some more fun in the future. I looked outside the windows. The curtains somehow got ripped of from them so the sun shone inside. ''Well, Celestia...'' I whispered. ''I never had a party like that at daytime.'' I saw a girl trying to get the confetti out of her hair. ''I can't go outside with a hair like this. Confetti is not fashionable for outside walking.'' She whined. ''Ahhh! You fucking kidding me?! How the hell didn't I expected her to be Rarity? I asked myself and looked out the window again. ''Princess Celestia! I spent eight years with your little ponies and i didn't even noticed. What do you say about that?'' i whispered and as I finished, a cloud blocked the sun's light. ''I see you disappointed.'' I chuckled. ''She doesn't even want to see me...'' Finally, i walked to Emese and Bence. Emese was crying and Bence was not as happy as always. We group hugged. When we let go of each other I wiped away some tears from Emese's face and placed my other hand on Bence's shoulder. ''I will never forget you two...'' Said Emese sobbing. ''WE will never forget each other and we will visit each other at summer and at the school years too.'' Said Bence smiling a bit. Emese smiled too and they both looked at me. ''For our friendship...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ When I got home I walked outside to our terrace. I lit up my cigarette and looked at the stars. The moon caught my eyes. ''Oh! Princess Luna! You missed the party. But finally, I meet with you too today.'' I whispered and inhaled my cigarette. I gazed at the moon for a second and continued. ''I found out the mane 6 were my classmates and Vinyl Scratch was that boyish girl. The girl, who I once loved was Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash was that tough girl and Pinkie Pie was the class's hyperactive little girl. Rarity was one of the rich girls from my class, Twilight Sparkle was my class's best student and even the school's best student too. And Applejack was the... oh wait... I didn't talked to her... Oh I got it. She was the tallest girl in the class and school.'' I took a drag from the cigarette. ''So..'' I blew out the smoke. ''I met your subjects, talked to your sister and now I'm here... talking to you.'' I took the last few drags from the cigarette and finished it. ''I don't know why, but I felt like I should say these things.. to you.'' I stopped for a moment to collect my thoughts. ''Well, you probably not interested in my little speech so... I-...'' The wind started blowing strong. It came really fast and died out quickly. I looked back at moon and saw the unicorn on it's surface. I grinned and continued... ''So you interested? Perfect, then let me tell you how was my day your highness...'' Dear Princess Celestia! Today I finished that chapter and I wanted to hug my friends. If I haven't told you, I learned what friendship means. And why do i writing this to you if i can just go outside, have a cigarette and tell this to you personally? Well, I wanted to try out how it feels to be your student. And right now, Luna is watching over me and the humanity's night sky so I will see you at the morning. Your admirer and only human friend... Adam... Aaaalright, so these were the first signs. You don't know how wonderful I felt when I danced with Fluter-... I mean Viki. Oh Viki, If I knew it was Andris's idea... that bastard. Bence... Emese... I BUCKING MISS YOU TWO SOOOO MUCH! I need a hug from both of you. And I know you will never read this oh wait! I can send you that in message and you will see it... coooool! In that chapter, I didn't changed anything. Everything in that chapter was really happened. Weird isn't it? Maybe my mind playing tricks on me, but NO. They real and this conversation is over! Have good day! *walks away from computer* ''Oh Lunaaaa! I need to you to comfort me with your happy and free stars. And your moon is really attractive tonight. I think I'm going outside without a shirt so you can admire my sexy torso and then we can sleep together as always! After that we can have some-... wait is that still recording? OH BUCK! *stops recording and forgets to cut this part out THEHHEHHEE* ConnectionAfter a month, I finished half of my story. Both with the translation to english and to hungarian. I did not expected my brother and Bence asking me for the hungarian version. After they talked me into the bonus work, I spent a full week translating the english version to hungarian. ''So you want to read it, okay. But don't expect the hungarian version to be good. It's full of grammar problems and not that detailed. The english is better...'' I told them and they still wanted me to make a translated version. After that, they will read the english one with google translator or something. ''Fucking hungarian version. No one will read that one...'' I mistaken, my father wanted to read it too. ''Well shit. I thought they don't want to hear about ponies...'' So after I accepted the challenge and started making the hungarian version a bit more nicer, I forgot about the story line. Yes I forgot about it and I couldn't continue for a while. Ten days to be exact. One was at home and the rest of nine days were at the basketball camp in Iklad. Iklad, the best place where i ever been. The last time when I were there, the citizens were cheering for us as we ran trough the town and they even gave us water and fruits. Everyone at the camp is kind and they don't like conflicts. Everyone just wants to party. And the last time when i was there, me and my mother brought one of my class mates too. One one. And now there are two of them back there. Now we brought Bence too. Csongor, the rubik's cube master, was there too like last time. He can finish the original rubik cube in ten seconds flat. ''That would be amazing if he would say that Rainbow Dash line. Now back to thinking!'' So we were driving to the little town. Bence and Csongor talking about random shit, and I mean... they actually talked about random shits. ''What it would be like if we both shit out of the windows and the drivers behind us would be like "WTF"?'' Asked Bence from us. My mother snorted. ''Well that would be unexpected.'' She said. ''I have the best mother in the world!'' ''And what if we make a shit gun?'' Csongor asked. ''HAH! And it would stick out of our ass. Delicious...'' Bence mused and they laughed. Meanwhile, I tried to think about several ideas to my story. But I always thought back to a picture where Buzz Lightyear says "shit... shit everywhere...". So trying to think clearly, locked into a car with Bence and my super cool mother was hard... no, "impaziblue..." So I let myself to enjoy the view. An airport was nearby so a lot of plane flew nearby. ''And what about a shitstorm?'' I asked. They laughed, but I don't think they get the joke. You know... hungarian and all that stuff. ''So what is this camp looks like? There's another plane there!'' Bence pointed to a plane as it appeared on the sky. I looked there and quickly remembered where I stopped counting. ''Uhm... 22.'' Bence said. ''79...'' I added. ''How long did you started counting them and what will you get in the end?'' Asked Csongor. ''I started four years ago and stopped it for a year or two. If you reach one hundred you get a wish.'' I answered. ''There's two to the left!'' Told my mother and we looked to the RIGHT where she pointed. ''Where?'' Asked Csongor. ''It's right not left...'' I deadpanned and my mother started chuckling. ''You know my tricks.'' She said. ''At least I'm not Rob. He totally looked everywhere where you pointed and never saw what you're pointing at.'' And she started laughing and I chuckled. ''Good times... good times...'' ''It's 23 and 24...'' Bence said out loud, because that's a rule. If you saw the plane, say out loud the number. And you can't count those planes on the ground. You have to see it on the sky in REAL life, not on a picture. I said out loud my numbers. ''80... 81...'' ''It's like that trick when you say: 'place your hand on your nape!' and you place your hand on your forehead. And the idiot will places his hand on his forehead too, mimicking your move. Then he realizes that it isn't his nape and you're like TROLOLOLOLO....'' Bence spoke up. ''Oh I remember that, my brother always tricks me with that one...'' Csongor said. ''Look at this Celestia. We're having fun. And we soon arrive at the camp. And that... would... be.... AWESOME!'' I thought about Rainbow Dash saying AWESOME of course. My mind if full of ponies and this logic is unstoppable... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Arriving at the camp, I got to see that school again. It has germany as a secondary language, but most of the things were written in german not in hungarian. What I liked at this place was the decoration. Not in way like Rarity would, I think she would faint if she saw the plain white, grey, brown walls. I didn't mind their color. There were wooden planks along the wall, so the grey and white colors weren't that awful. They even looked pretty good. And not just wooden planks, stone parts from cliffs and mountains sticked out of the walls as a decoration. And again... it looked good. And now the best part is... every corridor has sofas and armchairs. Seriously, who heard about school where sofas and chairs are more common than desks and chairs. Okay they have chairs... in the class rooms and dining chairs in the dining room. But you can sit down on a comfortable armchair whenever you want. Awards were hanging from the walls or placed onto the walls. Posters, pictures and some other papers too. A really nice school. We went into one of the classrooms where we found the chairs and desks pushed against the walls. No one was there, so we three could choose wherever we wanted to sleep. I placed down my stuff in the corner, marking my territory. In the corner, there was the teacher's desk, so I had a little hole, where I could put my backpack. I placed my air mattress into the corner, blocking the way to my backpack. ''Better keep my cigarettes out of reach from others...'' I thought and went to inflate my mattress. My backed ached from pumping up my bed and my veins on my arm puffed out. I successfully finished my bed under two minutes so it made my body act like this. The others had some problems doing their own bed or they wanted to do it later. I didn't really cared so I went outside, just go and help the girls from my school getting their suitcases into their rooms. I did all the work while they walked in and put down their little backpacks. Now let me tell you something important about my class and school. I my class, the boys were like workers and the girls paid for their help. That meant, when a girl had to lift up things, the boys MUST go and do it, instead of her. Or at other camps, when we were on trips and a girl nearly collapsed from walking so long, a boy had to pick her up and carry her all the way. No matter if they were heavy (which they weren't, the girls were perfect in my class...) or we had to climb a little mountain, we carried them in our arms, on our backs or dragged them. There was that time, when we went to a trip, up to a mountain and one girl was red from the heat. I carried her all the way up on the steep road, had to use small cliffs to move and she buried her face into my neck. 'ohhh... she buried her face into your neck....' Don't think about it. There was an unwritten rule amongst us: 'No one tries to start a relationship, because that will cause some problems!' That little rule once was broke by a little couple. They tried a relationship with each other and then the had an argument and... stuff. They ended up not talking to each other for years, but they finally put it aside and remained friends. THAT'S why no one from my class tried to make a relationship from the same class, or from the same school. It still didn't stopped the girls and boys to fell themselves at home. Girls sat in the boys laps, they hugged and kissed cheeks. But they did not dare to start something new. I personally experienced something like that. I was listening to music, eyes closed and slid lower on the chair. Then suddenly a girl just sat down on my lap, facing with me and started sleeping too on my shoulder. She was the one on the train, who wanted me to ask about her Egypt summer holiday place thing. And again... none of us felt anything, it was a kind gesture and she needed comfort that I gave to her. So enough of my sexually looking/ impotent/ spartan shoulder like/ strange class. I put the girls suitcases into their room. The three of them were in the same room. ''Three girl for my three arms. Two for my arms and one for my... okay better stop thinking like this. Since I slept with Viki, I became more pervert....'' And that is so bucking true... I inflated their mattresses and made my back pop a few times. ''Ugh... you three will give me a massage. My back is not the same anymore.'' I told them as my back ached. ''Okay, I will...'' The girl named Daniella spoke up. ''I said... you THREE. No one escapes, all of you got into this business.'' ''They have other things to do and i don't mind doing it...'' ''Hmmm... if she would have a Fluttershy voice... that would be perfect for that sentence...'' ''Okay... you know it. By the way! I'm the official masseur for you girls. Seriously, the teacher gave me that rank, so if you need some massage... 'well call me maybe'...'' I informed them and went to my room. I placed my suitcase on the desk next to my bed, so I could always grab something from it. I pulled out the sport shoes, basketball jersey - both T-shirt and shorts - then placed them on a chair next to my bed. ''I'm done. Let's have a look around...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I looked into the younger boys room if I could help. Of course they had some problems with their beds. So they sent me to get some mattress from the storage and asked me to inflate their air mattress. After that, I walked outside, where my mother talked with the teacher. Her name was Adrien and since she wasn't my PE teacher, I allowed myself to call her simply Adrien or Adri. I opened our car and searched for a cigarette. I found it and walked back to them as they talked about the old times. When my brother learned at the school before I followed him there too and when he left. They talked about him and about his rewards from competitions. ''Football, football, football... why is everything around football?'' Meanwhile, I smoked next to them. My mother glanced at me as I lit up my cigarette next to them, but ignored me. ''Looks like she doesn't mind if I do this.'' ''Make sure to stay away from the younger ones when you smoke Adam. I think you know well how they would react to that.'' Adrien spoke up. ''They will think it's cool and they will eventually try out. I know. Are you talking about the new eight class back at school?'' I said. ''Yes. They smoke one box a day. So young and they already started this. Catastrophe...'' ''Don't worry sugarcube. I won't let them see me. You know how I move around.'' I grinned at that. And not just because I thought about Applejack, but because she had some experience with me. ''Yes, yes. I know. You are too silent... don't you ever scare me like that again...'' She shook her head. ''But we told you we were coming back. You should expect us in a party like that.'' ''Next time... I will ask for two cigarettes if you do that again.'' We chuckled at the memory. Bence, another crazy guy who brought music to our last class party... yeah that guy, and me went back to school at night. The seventh class had an "end of school" party and Adrien was their head teacher. We walked into the school's playground and I scared her a bit. After a quick apologies, she asked me for a cigarette saying: ''Twenty years since I smoked a cigarette.'' So I gave her one... in the school's playground... at night... yeah. It was ironical a bit. ''I didn't know that you smoked Adrien.'' My mother spoke up. ''I just asked for one from Adam. For twenty years, I haven't smoked a singly cigarette...'' And there, I finished my cigarette and walked back inside... Later, i said goodbye to my mother and again she told me things like: ''Be careful, don't do anything dangerous and call me if somethings wrong.'' So yeah... the basic worried mother thing... and she asked me to call her every night... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We spent the morning and afternoon preparing and helping the others making their beds. Well... mostly I helped them, but I thought I should make the others look like kind ponies... yeah i said ponies... Then the camp organizers gathered us in the gymnasium. Everyone from the other schools were there. Familiar faces, newcomers from the camp were around me. We had to sit on the ground, which the others did not liked at all. I on the other hand, I was comfortable as I knelt down or crouched or laid on the floor. While the other teachers sat on benches... They told us what will happen in the camp, how the training will go every morning. About the matches, meals and rooms. Then a music teacher came in and we had to sing the old songs from the camp. It was some kind of tradition or I don't know. Then we had to stand up, bow our heads and stay silent for minute. One of the teachers, who arranged the first 'Iklad basketball camp' died recently and this teachers daughter was there too. She had tears in her eyes as she saw the many kids, teenagers and adults showing respect for her parent. ''Poor girl...'' __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Day two... The night was boring and annoying. They had to place some younger ones into our rooms, so we had to be quiet earlier. Again, they ruined our fun... There were some problems with the other younger one in the other room. So I became the security guard for the next night. I only have to keep an eye on the kids before they fall asleep. That meant midnight or 1 a.m. Anyways. That morning was terrible. I couldn't sleep well. Why? Because the others in my room did some homosexual jokes... yeah. As i tried to sleep, I suddenly felt someone next to me. Bence thought it would be funny, but after I kicked him out of my bed, he stopped. BUT, the others didn't stopped and they kept poking me and crawling into my bed. So the night was more annoying than awkward... ''I'm tired, that kid is annoying and you just have to act like my girlfriend...'' I growled as i told this Bence. ''Dude! I'm just kidding with you. You know I'm not gay. And everyone just tries to annoy you...'' He said while he chuckled. ''Still feels tired of you...'' We stayed in silence for a while then he spoke up... ''Will you still love me if I became a homosexual?'' ''Yes.'' ''And do you love me now bro?'' ''Yes...'' ''And will you be my girlfriend if I turn into a homosexual?'' ''No... and you will be the girl anyways. You keep acting like a bitch...'' ''Don't be so mean sexy boy...'' He looked at me like a girl and threw a kiss towards me. I shook my head and he wanted to pounce at me and lick my face. I knew he wouldn't do that and stop at the last second, but I already reacted and pushed back his head. ''Nnnope!'' He laughed and moved away... to Csongor... to kick him in the butt, while Csongor acted like in Call Of Duty and started to tea bag on a still sleeping boy. I got the joke and started laughing. Later I joined too and we tea bagged trough the room. I next to the sleeping boy and he actually stood above them. ''This is so bucking awkward...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After breakfast we gathered outside. The school had a huge football field and on it's sides, there were basketball planks. We ran, practiced and went inside. After Lunch, our first matches started. To our luck and because we were a strong team, we got the second best team. they had taller players, so we chosen to play low to the ground... my favorite kind of play type. They were taller, we were smaller. We mustn't throw the ball high, only play low on the ground and be fast. Don't let them get a single second to rest and always stick to your man. For me, the easiest kind of game. If I haven't mentioned... my back have some problems. I got used to bent my back forward, so staying low to the ground is easy... for me at least... My teammates whined about their backs: 'Fuck that hurts' or 'I need to stood up a bit.' And I just loved annoying the enemy team. They were too tall to get the ball from us, so low to the ground. ''Adam... *pant*... fuck you...*pant...'' Bence told me as match ended... of course we won. ''I should say the same to you. I had a lot of free space and you didn't passed me the ball...'' I told him and popped my back, back into it's straight form. He took some breath before speaking. ''You are a monkey- NO! You are a pony... yeah those ponies from your show or story or I don't fucking know.'' ''So you finally realized... I'm not a human. Not anymore...'' I grinned at him. ''You're crazy. You played trough the fucking game crouching all the time. Fuck you...'' He went to our room after that silly conversation and I just laughed at him. ''Well... teamwork is magic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The night was uneventful luckily. The kids were silent and I only had to sit outside their room. After midnight, I silently peeked inside their room to see if they're sleeping. They were and I went back to my room. I opened our rooms door to get my cigarette. As i walked in, everyone glanced at me for a moment. They were afraid o the teacher... and the girls were in our room too so I wasn't surprised. I got my cigarette and went outside the camp. ''Shit the doors locked. NOTE TO SELF: 'find out what is the code...' '' I climbed over the gate and moved down the street. On a corner, I stopped and lit up my cigarette. ''Hello Princess Luna! I'm here, at Iklad. Sorry for not coming out last night, I was just too tired... and annoyed. Bence played the horny homosexual on me so I didn't get enough sleep. I woke up every hour and I don't think I slept six hours so...'' I inhaled from my cigarette and blowed out the smoke. ''Anyways. Now I have to look after the little kids in another room, so the organizers don't mind if I walk around the camp. Currently, I'm outside the camp, but I don't really care about them. I will come out here to talk to you somehow, no matter what...'' And again, I blowed out the smoke that I sucked into my mouth. ''Today, we won our first match so right now, we're on the lead. I loved annoying the enemy team. You know how I can sneak around?'' As I sipped from the cigarette, a calm breeze could be heard from wind as it blowed the tree's leaves. ''I take it a yes. So, they were too tall, so we passed the ball on the ground too low for them to catch it. We won and it was so amazing. I'm like an animal...'' A thought came to my mind. ''Hm... that means... if I became a pony, I wouldn't mind the new body, the new skeletal structure and... well, I would miss my hands. My hands are really useful for me and for humans. You know humans have useful hands. We use them to grab, build things and... to destroy...'' The calm breeze became a little stronger, into a noticeable wind. ''Hehe... you reacted to this better than Celestia. You remember that storm recently?'' A cool breeze was the answer. ''I told her that too and she became angry that day. That's why that storm came so suddenly...'' I looked back at the gates to make sure no one closed the main door. No one closed it and I sipped from my cigarette again. ''So...'' I blew out a small amount of smoke. ''... about my story...'' And i blew out the rest of it too. ''... I ran out of ideas. I still know the ending, the important parts of it and what will I put in it. But between the important parts, I need to put some details and some nice everyday life stuff. And i don't have my notes here... like I have time to write in this camp...'' Inhale smoke... ''but coming outside to you...'' Blows out smoke. ''will gives me ideas and i get to know you even more when you will be in the story. Don't worry, you will be one of the most important characters in the sequel I promise.'' ( <--- spoiler HAHAAA! ) A stronger wind blew trough me and I chuckled. ''I knew you will be happy to hear that...'' I finished my cigarette and blew out the last smoke from my mouth. ''Well... I have to go back. Hopefully I can sleep enough that night. Good night Luna and sleep well Celestia. We will meet a few hours later...'' And i went back to the front door. ''Buck... they locked it...'' I growled and looked at our window. Thankfully our room was on ground floor and the windows were wide enough to climb in. ''Looks like faith wants to be kind this time...'' I moved to the window and tried to look inside. The curtains blocked my view and i heard the others from inside. They played games on their mobiles and tried to sleep. ''How I love sneaking...'' I placed one leg inside, curtains covering me and slowly put my other leg inside. ''Where's Adam?'' Asked Bence. The others said that I was outside the hall. ''Okay, it's my time...'' Bence said and crawled into my bed. He pulled the blanket over himself and tried to not move. ''What are you-... you can't scare him. And he will probably kicks you out.'' Csongor spoke up. ''I don't care. Shut up for now, I want to hear him coming in...'' ''You will not hear me my friend..'' I thought and started walking to my bed. The windows were covering the whole left side of the classroom and they were connected. I used the ledge of these windows to sneak up to my bed. Using the curtains to hide myself in the dark room, I was finally above my bed. Silently placing the curtain behind me, I revealed myself... Csongor slowly looked up and then his eyes widened. Then he started grinning and quickly pulled out his phone and started recording my action. I smiled evilly and crouched down. I pointed at Bence and motioned to Csongor to say something. ''Bence! Come out!'' Said Csongor. ''What noOOW!'' Bence cried as he saw me above him. Then I landed next him and packed him into the blanket. Rolling him out of my bed, I placed my foot on him. He screamed girly as I did that and Csongor laughed his flank off. ''Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorry. Do- ugh... don't do it. I'm sorry! Shit!'' Bence panicked as I kicked his butt a few times and freed him. ''You were there all the time? Behind the curtains?'' Asked Csongor as he chuckled. I thought trough my answer. ''If I tell them where I was, Bence probably comes out with me every night and he will interrupt Luna and me.'' ''Yes all the time. I needed some fresh air. This room is so hot...'' I answered. ''Hooolllyy shit Adam! I freaked out there so bad.'' Bence regained back his "manly" voice. ''And that is what you learned today... do not get into my bed. 'Dear Princess... today I learned a valuable lesson about not getting into Adam's bed...'' I looked Bence and he's just rolled his eyes about my brony things... __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Few days later... Few days passed. Every morning we had training after breakfast. One match before lunch and in the afternoon different competitions. One competition was late enough to see the sun and moon at the same time. ''Oh hello Celestia and Luna! Look at me as I fail this competition...'' I whispered and started my turn. My objective was to get as much point as I can under one minute. I had to throw every ball from a different spot. Eventually, I lost it and I didn't know which point I haven't been. ''What the buck am I doing?!'' I shouted and my time ran out. Meanwhile, the locals came to see our camp's competition. The little town's citizens enjoyed watching our matches and training every summer. As I walked to the side of the field, I heard them shouting at other competitors. ''Look out! Stairs!'' Most of the players missed points and became annoyed. At one point a girl had enough and called one of them a romanian. The little shit angrily moved to the back gate to come in and hurt her. ''No you're not!'' I calmly walked to the gate and locked it. Just as he arrived there he started shouting. ''OPEN UP!'' ''Nnope...'' I said in Big Mac style. He started kicking the door in anger. ''Keep doin' what ya doin' and you can pay for the iron and stuff to repair it...'' ''Shut the fuck up!'' He kicked one more time. ''I hope the princesses see this. Let's show them what I learned about love and tolerance...'' ''Look. You called her a bitch. What do you expect. And since I locked that door, our organizers don't have to throw you out. Walk away and there will be no trouble.'' I informed him. After a long awkward look he sighed and walked away. ''I hope you enjoyed that stunt Celestia and Luna. Looks like the 'love and tolerate' is really useful...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day afternoon, we went to the shops ad market. I bought three chips, drink and some menthol bubble gum. As we exited the door one of the guy from that annoying group asked a younger boy. ''Hey! Do you work out?'' The boy didn't answered, just shook his head and walked away. ''Answer if I ask you you little shit!'' He called after him. I was the last who came out of the market and as this annoying guy turned around to get into the market, he came face to face with me. He glanced at my T-shirt that said: 'Iklad 2011' I wore a bored and disapproving expression and he quickly moved out of my way. ''Not what I wanted him to do, but I don't really care...'' I went after the others and called after the boy who didn't answered that punk's question. ''Kristóf!'' He turned to me. ''Don't you dare feel bad for yourself. You were the mature one in that situation and you handled it like a grown up. Feel proud okay?'' He nodded and I patted his back. ''Looks like I have to fix things around here... like the mane six. BUCKYEAHH!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Back at the camp, in our room, I opened up all three chips. The reason why I bought this kind of chips is because, they contained colorful bracelets. They made out of rubber and they forms a figure. If you wearing it, it looks like a normal bracelet and if you are just holding it, it shows something. And mine shoved a yellow pony. ''Holllyyyyy SHIT! Celestia! I have wonderful news!'' I thought and opened the next two. Both showed a blue shooting star. ''LUNAAAA!!!!'' I put all three of them onto my left wrist and made the two shooting star into one wider bracelet. It was a little trick so I only had to wear two bracelet instead of three. It was so amazing. I only wanted something simple, because everyone had one of these, so I needed one too. That's how we formed one team at the camp. Every one of us wore a bracelet and they knew it was my school member. But that wasn't why I liked these bracelets. ''Now you two dear princesses can be with me all the time...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ On that night when I first went outside to smoke a cigarette, an older guy named Erik accompanied me. He was 18 and worked at a cinema. He was also in germany in a basketball team. There, he learned english and germany too, but missed two years from school. So he was still a student to finish middle school. He came to that camp, because his little sister was there too. As we talked about each others future plans, those annoying kids shoved and they brought the big guns too. Eric, being the older one whispered to me to stay calm. I whispered back to him to don't worry about me now. The gang approached us and one of the bikers lit up a cigarette. ''Sup guys!'' And he blew out the smoke. I started grinning. ''Wow, that looked like something in a movie. Have you seen The Stepfather recently?'' I asked nodding a few times. I smile crept to his face, but he than looked at me seriously. ''Well no, but that's not important now. My little brother here said you hurt him.'' He pointed to the kid from the back gate what I locked. ''Don't be mad, but have you seen any marks on him. Or do you actually saw what happened back at those gates?'' I stopped to inhale the smoke and then blowed it out. ''I don't really care what he said to you, but let me tell you what happened exactly. And I'm not talking about my point of view, it's a third person story okay?'' He sighed. ''Okay go on...'' Then he glanced at his little brother skeptically. ''So. After he and his other friends made a girl too annoyed, she called him as a romanian in a more dirty way. So he became angry and wanted to come in and do god knows what with the girl. I simply locked the gate and he started kicking it. I only said to him to go away or the organizers throw him out and that would a problem for US and for HIM too...'' I sipped from my cigarette and blew it out quickly. ''By the way. He can say really bad things when he's angry just saying...'' He thought for a second. ''And what about him? He said you threatened him. And you little brother, we have to talk later...'' After I heard no response from his brother, I continued. ''Him? Well if you can threat someone with a disapproving stare, then he can say that's true. But everyone do something because of something. It's a chain reaction just like what happened. The bigger wins... but not in that situation. HE threatened one of my schoolmate, he started it too and I finished it with a head shaking...'' Inhale smoke. ''And now...'' Blew out the smoke trough the nose. ''I want you to tell everyone in this gang, to stop insulting the campers or annoying them or I don't bucking know what else do you guys can do to them. One single thing... stop. That. Okay?'' We stared at each other for a few seconds. Both of us inhaling smoke after smoke. No one said a single word. ''Attack first mother bucker. ATTACK ME FIRST! I DARE YOU!'' I wanted now to have a good fight. Even if we were outnumbered, I knew I could knock out this guy. And just like a chain reaction, the others will see that and flee. He sighed. ''Sorry Celestia and Luna. Looks like you have to witness the human nature again...'' ''You two! Go home... NOW!'' He shouted. The two kid whined, but obeyed. He turned back to me. ''Sorry for them. Every summer, there is some kind of problem with them. And I have to find one camper and ask him what happened. As you can see, most of the time, they just lie to me and the result is the same...'' He finished his cigarette and threw it aside. ''I must say... the girl was a bitch too. She should know what to say in these situations. But noooo... it's sad to see the teenagers like this. Saying the first thing that came to mind just brings violence... wow... another chain reaction. Violence brings violence. How coincidence isn't it?'' I offered a smile. He looked confused, but smiled back. ''Not so clever, but still knows what is good or bad. APPROVED!'' ''We have to go now. And I'll make sure to tell the others to not fuck with the camp and it's members. Because...'' He chuckled. ''... they will meet you and you're gonna say things about chain reactions. Seriously man... that was... strange.'' ''Good night big brother best friend forever!'' I called after him. He looked back with a 'WTF?' face and than they disappeared. *Clap, clap, clap, clap* I turned around to see Erik grinning at me. ''That was hilarious. I didn't know that you can be like that. Last year, you were crazy and everything and now... You're not just look like a grown up, you ARE grown up. I'm impressed.'' ''I have a new way to see my life. Went trough a lot and still have to. If I wouldn't find that way... I don't know what would happen in there... You expected a fight, don't you?'' I told him. ''Of course. I though you will pounce at him and beat him to death. I misjudged you. I was about to shut you up, but even your first sentence sounded different, even if it was stupid...'' We chuckled. And started a new cigarette. ''I still don't understand something...'' Eric mused and puffed out a huge amount of smoke. ''... why do you keep acting like a... child, when you actually mature?'' ''I see you noticed my mask. Oh shit, I got spotted. And you know, I could just lie to you. 'I just acted to get away from the fight...' or something. But now, I can see I can trust you... and it's a big thing...'' I played with my cigarette. Moving that burning paper up and down, it formed smoke circles, then I blew out the smoke. ''Sooo... it's all just acting. Okay I get that part. Care to share some background story?'' He said as he inhaled another huge amount of smoke. I thought for a second. ''Here comes another mindfuck...'' I looked at him and started grinning slightly. ''I'm a brony...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There I saved you from the good old explanation of 'what da fuk is a brouwnie?'... ''Well... that's something. I'm impressed even more. I never expected you to be like that...'' Erik said. Luckily, we had enough time, so I explained him even more. PMVs, animations, fanarts... and fanfics... involving mine. ''It's good, because you can improve your english and have fun. What did you said? You started writing at the beginning of the summer?'' ''Yes.'' I answered. ''Well... that's just impressive. And what did the others said?'' ''I haven't finished it. I only post it when it will be finished. I want to make sure, to make that story at least worth to read it. Besides... bronies are not so mean like most of the people in this country. There are some hungarian bronies too, but... you get the picture...'' ''Yes. I know what you're talking about. That's why we have to get out of this country and start a new life somewhere else. Not enough money, bad people... it's not the best place to leave at...'' ''Damn right...'' We finished of our cigarettes and he promised to not tell my secret to anyone. ''It's not like I WANT to talk about a kid show. And I'm not the type who hate someone for nothing... hater, yeah. I'm not a hater...'' ''I already figured that out. Thanks.'' ''I must say... that 'love and tolerate' thing is really respectable... it's a pity that it's useless in that country...'' ''I can be kind or at least respectful towards others. After they respect me too, then I can be kind with them... like a routine.'' ''Exactly...'' As we walked back, the others locked the door in front of us. ''So this is what they call: 'when the ice-cream licks back...' '' ''Open the door please!'' Erik shouted to them and they shook their heads. ''I got this...'' I told him and went to the window. Luckily no one was in the room so they still had no idea about my secret exit. I went to the front door and opened the door for Erik. After a 'thanks' we went back to the room and took a rest... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After that little rest, of course I went outside again. I expected that gang to come back, so I looked back every once in a while. Arriving at that corner I lit up my cigarette and started whispering. ''Hello Luna! How is your night going?'' I got a tiny blow from the wind as an answer. ''Fine? I'm happy to hear that...'' I took a sip from my cigarette and started grinning while I blew out the smoke. ''I think you will be even more happy to hear this news. Look at this!'' I showed the bracelets to the moon and my grin became even wider. ''Yes, yes, and yes. I got those and you will never believe what they show...'' Another sip from the cigarette. ''This one...'' I blew out the smoke. ''It's a red pony. Sooo... Celestia and I have a connection. And the other two are...'' I randomly took a quick sip from the cigarette and continued. ''This is a shooting star and another. I have two blue shooting star as... you, Luna. Isn't that amazing? Now I can talk to you two whenever or wherever I want. I don't have to look at the sky to talk to you anymore. WE have a connection. YESSS!'' I took a sip. ''I can bring...'' Inhales smoke then blows out. ''... you two everywhere. You can go trough the same situations like me. I can report my friendship reports to you two whenever I want. Yeeehhehheehhesss!'' Wind blow trough me... hard. Even my hair got into my eyes by the sudden force of the wind. I grinned and know how Luna felt about these news. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next morning was so hard. The little kids decided to stay up late and be loud, just to make my job difficult. Then when I got back to my room, I saw the girls on my bed... three of them. ''Girls... get off my bed!'' I told them and after they didn't moved away, I laid down on top of them. ''Ahhh! Adam! Okay, okay! We're leaving just get off us!'' They screamed and moved away. Adrien came into our. ''Stop screaming! The others are sleeping...'' Then she went back to her own room sleepily. I hardly fell asleep and at the morning, I found my air mattress ran out of air so... ''So that's why I couldn't sleep at all. GIRLS!'' I basically slept on the ground and I was tired and annoyed at the same time. The perfect combination... Luckily, that day's program was going to lake so instead of training, everypony went to that beach... expect me. Adrien let me stay at the camp, to get enough sleep. Erik was there too, because he wasn't actually there to play basketball. He was a teacher there like Adrien. He trained the kids from my school. He brought his laptop and asked me if I want to try out Diablo 2. I heard about that game, so I said 'WHY THE BUCK NOT?'. He also had Counter Strike 1.6 so I got to show him my sneaky skills. We both laughed as the players became enraged by my annoying knifing from behind and stuff. He had a different kind of version from the game, so the smoke grenade was actually useful. We spent some hours playing both games and he being the kind one, he let me play most of the time. And I asked him to show me his character. ''I have to get this game somehow...'' I thought as we played. There were some teachers in the camp, who remained there. Adrien said to not make noises or we get into trouble by staying at the camp. And what was my first thing to do when I remembered that? ''Hey! Let's go outside and have smoke.'' I suggested and Erik gave me a questioning look. ''Didn't Adrien said something about to not go out of the room?'' He raised an eyebrow. ''And you expect me to stay inside after sneaking around in CS? Buck no, I sneak out the camp like last time and get a well deserved cigarette.'' I grinned and he rolled his eyes. ''Well... good for you. I can't do that...'' He turned back to his laptop. ''I can help you with that. Just put on your shoes and I tell you where to go!'' He turned back to me. ''Where did you exactly get inside last night?'' I pointed at the windows and grinned. He facehoofed... facepalmed. Sorry, I still use this kind of language. So he put on his shoes and I helped him to climb out the window. I don't know why he was unsure about this, he easily climbed out. Then he went to the gates and unlocked the padlock. ''You know the code?'' I asked quietly. ''I asked the janitor a few nights before, 'cause I wanted to have a smoke. He told me it's 1,2,3,4...'' He answered and I faceho-... facepalmed. After we arrived at that corner and started smoking we... well. We stayed in silence for a long time. We only said a few words to each other. Awkward, that's how I describe the situation... and most of the time when I talk with somepony, the same happens. ''My socially reatrdness strikes again...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I helped Erik inside the room, trough the window and we continued playing. Then I looked at the time and realized how much time left for me to sleep. I told Erik that I'm going to sleep before the others comes back. He nodded and turned the volume down on his laptop. Before I could enjoy some sleep I had to puff up my mattress. It took me five minutes to realize why I couldn't puff up my bed. ''Buck me! It has a hole on it, great!'' I had no choice, but sleep on the floor. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The others arrived. Bence tried to slam into me, but he did not know that I'm awake. I got rid of him with ground fighting and pushed him back to his own bed. They joked about my useless mattress and I went to find the girls. ''Hello ladies! How was your night? Slept well? Good, because thanks to you three, my bed has a second hole that I can't close...'' I told them. At first they just giggled then they forced back their smiles and waited to my reaction. I started grinning. ''This means, you have to give a massage to my back, neck and shoulder. In YOUR room, in YOUR BUCKING bed!'' and with that, I left their room. We had a match afternoon. The other team had one tall player and we were mostly better than them. We tried to play fair, so we made some rules. The first one was to not run with the ball, we have to stop in one place and pass it to our teammate. Then HE has to stop and wait for the others to ran closer to him, so he can pass it back to us. The second rule was, we can only stay next to the other team's players. No faults, we have to get the BALL and not push them out from the field. And of course... don't do your best. We won this one too... hehe. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The other match was against our own school's younger team. We were bigger, stronger and had tactic. What they had? Small players and all of them can get a score from really far. Who thought those half of my sized kids can throw a ball into the basket from the half of the field. We had some fun. Everyone tried out their tricks and played dumb. While the others started saying stupid things and I mean REALLY stupid things to annoy the others, I picked up one of the kid, ran back to our room and closed him in. We both laughed. Later, I got to know that we lost the match... against the kids... isn't that hilarious? _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After I took a shower, I called the girls for the massage. I finished with them first, then one of them gave me one. Remember my hurt kidney? Well... she really liked to massage me there. Even if it helped me to get used to that hurt place, I couldn't stop gritting my teeth. It hurt like hell. She asked if I'm okay and I nodded. I told her to keep massaging that part so my kidney could get used to the pain and touching. After the painful, but still relaxing massage, I let myself to rest for a hour. __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The last day. We had our final match. Everyone from the camp was there and watched the finalists playing. ''Okay guys! If we win this one, we get the first place. Ricsi and me goes from both sides. Bence Csongor, you two stays behind, but BE READY to help us out. Adam, you remain the center. Stay far behind, push the ball out the from the field, DON'T even let them get close to the plank. Be annoying as always and... fuck it. You know what to do... your... thing... I don't know what you're doing back there.'' Berci finished the plan and we all nodded. And of course, I grinned evilly... ''This is going to be fun...'' The match began and after the first ten seconds, we get the first point. But it was not over. The attacked like a wall and swarmed under our ring. The tallest one of them got the ball and they got a score too. We played like this for fifteen minutes and after that, everyone started to make mistakes. I only had to defend the ring, so I still had a lot of energy to run. I made trough all their players and got a score. I repeated this a few times. Twelve times to be exact and I got six scores. Later, I got the ball on our side. My teammates were at the other team's side. ''Here goes nothing.'' ''GET THE REBOUNDS!'' I threw the ball at the plank, from our side, to the other. It looked like faith decided to like me and... ''HAAAAHHHAAHHAA!!! HELL BUCKING YEAAAH! TAKE THAT SHIT!'' I shouted. I somehow threw the ball into the basket, getting us three points. My team laughed and the other team was pissed. The anger made them do more mistakes and that's made them even MORE angry. Needles to say, we won that too. That meant a celebration... ''You know what that's calls for? A PAARTY!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There were three subwoofer playing music outside. Everyone danced as we celebrated the last day of the camp. And just as I was about to get inside, I heard it. That music... so familiar. ''No bucking way...'' ''What is it?'' Asked Bence. I slowly... really slowly turned to him. A wide grin started to appear on my face. Then he realized which music was playing. I heard: 'sexy and i know it' and I said it at the same time. ''I'm sexy and I know it...'' Bence got what I was thinking about and started grinning too. ''Go back?'' He asked. I nodded and we went back to the others dancing the 'sexy and I know it' dance. Bence as always, acted the homo sexual and went behind some guy and started dancing. I laughed and the girls joined too. Of course, they didn't danced in 'sexy and I know it' style... The big party lasted for a hour, then we had to go to bed. Yes at the last day, we had to go to bed... we totally not did that... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ My roommates and the girls ordered five pizza. It has a really funny story. The girls ordered two, but the pizza deliver went to the neighbour village. The deliver spent half a hour to find us, so the 'waiting time' ran out and we got the order for free. The boys ordered two more and after that another one. The two pizza arrived and the other one couldn't find us. It was hilarious watching the pizza car going up and down the street, trying to find us. I stole a piece of delicious pizza when they didn't look. I brought it outside, where the teachers didn't mind me smoking... in front of the main gate. There I ate the pizza and had a smoke. And a good talk with Luna... ''Hello Luna! Look at this!'' I held up the cigarette and pizza. ''The fun has been doubled!'' I chuckled and a stronger amount of wind gave a response from Luna. ''Isn't that amazing? We won the final match, celebrated and now we party. Expect me more than once this night princess. 'Cause tonight is the night... what I REALLY going to enjoy...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Okay, here's the plan. We go there, QUIETLY, get their shoes and bring them down there.'' Said Berci. After the big celebration, our shoes were missing. One of the schools hid it from us, so we thought about revenge. Of course, I was in that plan... they needed my sneaking skills. I'm not going to say more, I simply went there, crouching all the time in the darkness and brought back as much shoes as I could. The others took 4-3 pairs and placed them inside an empty storage. Then here comes the best part. They gave me a long rope. My mission was to tie that rope to two door handle. The two door positioned in a ridiculously strange way. So when I tied the door handles together, they couldn't open the door, only from the outside. At this task, i nearly failed. A girl went to the bathrooms, and I had to throw myself to the ground. She didn't even heard my fall. ''What is up with these people? Are they really that ignorant about strange noises and things?'' Back at the storage, the oldest girl, Dóri made the most beautiful thing. She tied the shoes together in a HUGE ball. I forced back my laughter as I placed that ball in the middle of the hallway. So when that school would wake up, they will immediately notice the 'gift' that we made. ''This is so rich...'' I thought and took a picture about it and went back to my room. There, we laughed our flanks off... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ A few hours went by going inside my room after a cigarette and a report to the princess. Meanwhile, other guys came into our room to drink. They got a bit drank. Bit? Oh I could felt the heat in the room they were so drank. The three younger girl who are masters of making holes mattresses were pillow fighting with two guy, others lying in bed and playing on their phones. Seriously? They play on the phones a lot... Csongor gave me his PSP so I played trough God Of War - Ghost Of Sparta... twice. And started Dante's Inferno. I already played with that the last years in this camp, but I really liked them. Sadly, Csongor needed his PSP and I went outside again to have a smoke. And what I reported to Luna? ''Luna... I got some ideas for my story...'' After I finished with my cigarette and told Luna how I got some useful ideas from GOW and Dante's Inferno (seriously, those are really bucking good games) I went back to our room. The room was dark, but I could still see my bed under the moonlight. I started walking towards my bed. ''Adam! Turn on the light please!'' The girls from the other side of the room called. I turned on the lights and had a good look around the room. More than the half of the people there were playing on their phones or watching the other one playing. Two kid trying to sleep and Csongor was playing on his PSP. that left Dóri, Bence and me. ''Bence where are yo-...'' I couldn't finish my sentence. What I saw, I found disturbing, confusing and amazingly awesome at the same time. I watched with wide eyes, as Bence and Dóri pulled back from each other's face. They looked at me and said. ''Turn off the lights...'' And with that, they looked at each other again... lovingly... Still dumbfounded, I slowly backed away and turned off the lights. I went outside again, holding a blank face all the time. As I walked down the street to that corner, some thoughts came to my mind. ''Dóri was lying next to Bence, with one arm holding him close to hers... the same thing with Bence. Check... They pulled away quickly from each other and told me to turn off the lights. Check... They looked at each other like they were in another world. Check... There were alcohol. Check... I think I saw a red mark on Bence's neck. Check... Bence totally drank and Dóri too. Check... What else? Oh, Bence gets all the ladies. Check... I lit up my cigarette and failed to hold back my laughter. ''HOOHHOOLLY SHIET! BENCE AND DÓRI! HAAHHAAHHAAA!'' I laughed some more and calmed down before the sleeping families call the police. Still grinning, I looked at the Moon in all her glory. ''Luna... hehhahhehahaa... Bence is sexy and he knows it. Oh my goddesses! With Dóri? She's eighteen if I remember. How the freaking hell did Bence picked her up? I remember that she hugged Ricsi and Berci the last year and before, but daaayyam!'' I kept talking like that for a while. And when I finished my cigarette, I stayed there for a few minutes. Just staring at her majesty and her constellation. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At three am. we gathered outside the gates. Erik, Bence, Dóri and I smoking. Csongor, Berci and Ricsi standing a few meters away to not smell the smoke. After some time, our little group split up and i stayed with Bence. ''Dude! Do you feel anything for her?'' I asked. ''Of course not. It's just alcohol and I wanted some action.'' That was a relief. ''Okay. I though you want to be with... her.'' We both looked at Dóri, who was a bit drank. ''Nononono. It's all for pleasure. I don't need a relationship. You know what we think about that...'' He looked at me in the eye. ''It ties you to your own and only girl. You can't be free and look at any other girl. You have to spend time with her, talk to her and keep her interest towards you. I know, and of course... you don't even have time for these things.'' I told him like I'm reading it from a book '' I know it you know it that I know it...'' We laughed and went back to our rooms. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Quarter to four, Adrien arrived with some drunken teacher. They surprised everyone in the room. I wasn't in the room... I was amongst them. I drank some beer... in front of Adrien... which SHE offered to me. ''Is everyone drank that night?'' I thought. They continued talking about drunken sex and I forced back my laughter as I listened to this. They laughed freely, in front of the main gates and waited for their pizza. Then they left me outside, still amused about this all event. ''I never saw her like this...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Half past five. The moon is still visible and the sun's first light was starting to appear. The others were asleep... most of them. A few were talking quietly about going to sleep and needs some rest. There was enough light outside, so the street lamps were off now. I smoked, looked inside my room and walked around the camp. At five o'clock, I decided to go around the corridors. ''Well... no one can see me so...'' And with that last thought, I left my slipper in my room and went back to the corridors. Crouching all the time, with bare feet I enjoyed sneaking around. I still don't know which one is the most quieter way. Sneaking with my climbing shoes and with it's rubber feet. Or going on bare feet. My shoes are making a *thomp* sound, while bare feet makes a sound like clopping/clapping/fapping. The shoes are good for outdoor sneaking and bare feet for sneaking on tile floor. My logic... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At six o'clock, I opened the door for the cleaners. They were surprised to see someone up this time. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Seven o'clock... I played on the PSP without sound outside the room. I wanted to know more about Dante's inferno, so I could change some things in it for my story. I found nothing. Everything I found was useless, so I remained with the original story. See? I didn't used anything from that game, so don't be mad at me. HA! _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Eight o'clock... One of the girl who massaged me and made a hole on my mattress, she somehow puffed it up. She, Danci and another guy were sleeping together in my bed. ''What in the name of Celestia are they doing? I didn't even saw them using my bed!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Half past eight... I heard the other campers going to brush their teeth and teachers waking up the others. I did the same... ''WAKE UP YOU WORTHLESS GANG! GET OUT OF EACH OTHERS EMBRACE!'' I shouted at Bence and Dóri. ''GET OUT OF THE BED!'' I jumped above Danci and the other guy in my bed. ''AND GET OUT OF MY BED!'' Most of them woke up and crawled out of the bed. They were too shocked to even say anything. The others... were having a hangover or simply tired to give a buck. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Nine o'clock... *puff* ''TEACHER! ERIK IS HAVING EPILEPSY!'' One of the kid in our room shouted. He started to shake Erik like he was just sleeping. ''DON'T TOUCH HIM! YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN!'' I shouted at the kid and I bolted out of the room to get a teacher. ''If I can't get any help, Erik will be the first human being who I kill. I need to find the teacher's. Please don't tell that all the teachers are drank'' Luckily, the other teachers weren't drank and they know about Erik's epilepsy. So they called the ambulance. Adrien rushed into our room and tried to snap him out of it. But Erik kept shivering and tried to breath. The kid's room's door opened and the they started coming into our room. ''All of you... BACK TO YOUR ROOM!'' I ordered them. Most of them were confused. ''I SAID... BACK TO YOUR ROOM!'' They finally went back to their room and I sent Berci to stay with them. He had his little brother inside, so he could calm him and the others down. I watched as Erik coughed up some red liquid. I landed on the floor and looked like blood, but I wasn't sure about that. Finally the ambulance arrived and they carried Erik away, leaving his little sister concerned. Seeing this I went to Danci and the other two girls. ''Hey!'' I called to them, somewhat angry. ''Come here!'' They walked up to me and they looked like the Cutie Mark Crusaders. ''If that three wouldn't remind me about the CMC... I would bite their heads off...'' Yep... my crazy thoughts... ''Listen. I know you three doesn't really like her. But please do me a favor and comfort her. She needs it.'' I told them. ''Why don't YOU go and do it?'' Asked Sweetie Belle.. I mean one of them. ''See that?'' I made a circle around my face. ''Does it look like I'm bucking friendly? Do I look like I can calm down her?'' ''Ahh... okay we do it.'' Gave up Scootaloo. And the Crusaders were on they way to the broken sister. Seeing this, I felt like something missing and then it clicked... ''CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SISTER COMFORTERS YAAY!'' With a light chuckle, I went back to my room. Taking one last glance at the red liquid, before Adrien clean it up, I lied down on my bed and waited. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ That afternoon was boring. We packed away our clothes, stuffs and other things. After a one hour gathering in the gymnasium, we got our golden medals and trophy for winning the main competition. Back at our rooms, we put on our newly made 'Iklad 2012' T-shirts and got a small cup that said 'Iklad 2012'. I had two like that at my room too from the previous two years. We also got diplomas too. At two o'clock, my mother arrived and I put my stuff inside the car and helped Csongor doing that too. Bence had his father to go home so we had more space. My mother talked with Adrien and I listened to them while I smoked. Then Erik arrived and he shared a hug with his little sister. ''No... he is the big brother best friend forever. Not that idiot from those kids.'' I walked up to Erik. ''Don't scare me like that.'' I chuckled and he too. ''There was nothing. Everyone just overreacted this little rush. I was okay inside the ambulance actually.'' I hugged his sister once more. ''Then, I can leave now without concern. It was good to get to know you better.'' We shook hands and said our goodbyes. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Can you buy me a box of cigarette? I kinda ran out of mine...'' I asked my mother. ''I let you smoke, buy cigarette and now you want me to buy you?'' She asked. ''Eeyap!'' I answered. With a sigh, she gave up and bought me one. ''Never ask that again and tell no one.(Look! I actually told this for you guys. See how trustable am I) I still don't like the fact that you're smoking. And that you started three years ago.'' ''Ohhh, don't worry. I'll tell no one. Pff... like I have better things to do than spreading this news.'' I joked. ''Sometimes I wonder-...'' She started, but I cut in. ''I wonder how, I wonder why Yesterday you told me 'bout the blue blue sky And all that I can see... is just a yellow lemon-tree'' And I kept singing as we drove home. Csongor laughing and my mother shaking her head in amusement... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Hello Celestia.'' I lit up my cigarette and looked at the sun. ''I already told you what happened at the night. And now after twelve hours... well. Nothing much happened. We got the boring speech from the camp's leader, got our nice trophy, our personal small trophy, diplomas and the new T-shirts. Look!'' I shoved her the T-shirt. ''Looks good. Now I have three kind of this from 'Iklad 2010' to 2012. But...'' I pulled off the shirt, revealing my bare upper body. ''I think you deserve to burn my sexy torso for not reporting you sooner. So let them burns began! Ha!'' After blowing out the smoke, I continued. ''Poor Erik collapsed in our room back there. he had epilepsy and his little sister looked REALLY sad. I sent the Cutie Mark Crusaders to cheer her up. It helped her...'' Inhales smoke... ''And I just realized...'' Then blows out the smoke. ''that I was actually with your subjects all the time... again. Ironic isn't it?'' I chuckled and stayed silent for a few second. Then blowing out another amount of smoke, I continued. ''Thanks to Csongor's games on his PSP...'' I stopped and noticed the lack of wind. ''... a little device where I can play games... never mind if you don't understa-...'' then I felt a gentle breeze blowing trough me. It tickled my sweating back and I shuddered. ''Oh okay... hehe.'' I chuckled and took a sip from my cigarette. ''So thanks to that, i got some really useful ideas and tips for my story...'' I looked at my cigarette. It was nearly finished. ''... so I'm just gonna go up and start writing.'' I walked to a little ashtray and placed the cigarette in it. I watched as the smoke slowly died out, then turned back to Celestia. I raised my left wrist to my mouth and gently kissed the three bracelet three times. As I expected, the wind blew trough me and it sent a shiver down my spine. ''Whooohuhuhu... I know you will like it. And thanks for that shooting response, I needed it. It's really... 'hot' out there.'' I said and winked at the sun. A more stronger wind blew trough me, cooling me down even more in the summer's heat. I chuckled and walked to the door. Looking back, I nodded one last time for Celestia, then went inside... ''I learned some things while I was away. And I know... it's worth to spend some time with friends...'' Another chapter with more than 10k words. Hole Celestia and Luna. Seriously... I wrote this without describing the scenes or putting some detail in it and... and... bumm! A long chapter. I can't believe it. If I keep that up, then I wouldn't have problem writing more than 1000 words. I'm impressed myself there... and my brother too who only said: ''You're a crazy mammal...'' And than he's just left my room... WTF? The next chapter will be the last one where I can write that much. Then we reach the present. Think about it like a diary that everypony can see. Weird... As always... leave a comment please. About grammar, the stupidity of the chapter... come on. As I remembered back what happened... sneaking, sneaking and sneaking? Explaining the art of the sneaking? I feel really creepy right now... Anyway! Thanks for reading and I hope I see you soon everypony! Good night!... Or day! ''Luna! I know I already reported to you, but I just feel like freezing outside, just to show you my sexy torso for the last time!... Where the buck is my cigarette? Ugh... I found it! Now Luna... prepare for a long, long, long speech from me about how to sneak like a boss. And you're gonna help me scare the living soul out of my brother... *Runs out of battery! Recording ends!* The part where I sneak around and get all the ladies...''Good morning, or dawn Princess Celestia! We will see each other after six hours.'' I whispered as I was looking at the tiny light on the horizon. Then I turned to the sky's darker side. ''Good sleep Princess Luna! I will see you eighteen hours later.'' I picked up the lighter and my box of cigarette and moved to the terrace's door. I turned around. ''You know... time's running out. I can do this with your help. But now, I have to rest, I still need that six hours of sleeping. See you two.'' As I was about to go inside, I heard footsteps. Glancing at the hallway I saw my sleepy mother coming down. See saw me. ''What are you doing here still up?'' She said quietly, but the irritation was there. ''I had to smoke a cigarette before going to bed.'' I answered, saying that like it was a common thing. ''It's quarter past four and you still up.'' Now she was a bit angry. ''Adam! It's not healthy to be up that late.'' ''Wow. I never hear her talking like those "too worrisome" mothers. I'm bucked...'' I thought. ''Okay I'm going to bed, but first I wash my hands and drink some water. Robi's cigarette is so dry...'' I said grinning a bit. As she shook her head, she went to make a coffee. Going into the bathroom, I washed my hands and cleaned my mouth with some menthol in a strange bottle. I dried my hands and looked at the mirror. Even if it was really late, I looked fresh. Okay I took a shover at half past four, but still. I was refreshed. I felt like going out, but that would ruin my plans for tomorrow. Checking my face if there were some pimple still visible on it, I used my nail to remove a scar's seam. It bleed a bit, but it will be less visible. I grinned to myself in the mirror before going to the kitchen. ''I can do that. I will do that. It will be fu-...'' ''Can't you just go to bed already? It's nearly half past four?'' My mother interrupted my little monologue. ''I just drink some water and go okay?'' I fetched a glass of water and drank it. ''And why are YOU up anyway?'' I asked her. ''I have to go to work.'' She answered annoyed. ''Now? Well, let your boss know my message: Go fuck yourself for waking my mother up so early. With love, her disapproving son...'' I said blankly as always. She was too tired to even chuckle. ''It's not my boss. I have to wake up to make the schedule for the rooms at the hotel.'' She took a sip from her coffee and sat down on the couch. I sat down next to her, brushing away the hair before her eyes. ''And why are YOU up now? Still can't sleep? I worry that's more than just that insomnia. Maybe that energy drink?'' She chuckled. And than looked at me seriously. ''Or those voices?'' She asked. Yes I told my mother about my loneliness and about the two voice. I regret doing it, because she acts like I'm about to die in any seconds. Like some kind of disease. She told me if I ever feel sad, just talk to her. Not like it will help... Every time I do something wrong or say something strange, she gives me that look of concern. I always do strange things, so she basically freaks out every day. Poor woman... ''No, it's not that.'' I said annoyed. ''And stop looking at me like that, I start to regret telling you this.'' ''Don't...'' ''Yes I do.'' ''But don't...'' ''Enough. I do and that's all and about insomnia... yes I feel like going out and scare the shit out of Bence in Slenderman costume and run that eight kilometers that me and Bence always do for training.'' She chuckled. ''And...'' ''Hm?'' She asked as she took another sip from that coffee of hers. And there I started to think. ''Should I tell her about my plan? She already got enough of me. First the smoking, then the voices and then the bronies. She really got enough of me... but what would the Princesses think. Honesty is a bitch sometimes, but... Ah buck it, I don't care. So I told her my plan quickly. She shook her head as I mentioned the ponies. ''Don't you feel weird about watching that? You was so cold and serious and-...'' ''Hey, thanks for the kind words. But if you want me to stay up longer then I have all my time.'' I interrupted her and started grinning evilly. With a sigh, she shook her head again.'' Go to bed... now!'' ''So that means you support me?'' I stood up and offered her a hug. Not that one when you so happy about something. That one kind of hug, when you just tease someone or you just being sarcastic... or just simply why not to hug your partner. The hug didn't come so I let my arms down and started walking up the stairs. I didn't feel sad about my mothers reaction. I wanted to make my plan anyways, even if she doesn't like it. ''It's still weird, but it will improve your english.'' She said from the couch. I stopped and leaned under the handrail. ''And most importantly... who stops you from doing that. If it makes you happy, then do it.'' As an answer I silently ran back to her and hugged her. Slowly returning the hug she growled as I pushed a point on her back. Her spine popped and she let out a moan. As she regained herself I knelt down in front of her. She looked at me a bit frowning. ''Don't do that again. My back isn't the one that I once used so freely.'' She rubbed the spot for a bit and then sighed again. ''I want to read that story later...'' That hit me a bit. ''Uhmm... well you see, I don't think you will like it.'' I told her and she just shook her head. ''At least I want to know how good are you in english. You talk very good. There aren't that many teenagers in your age, who can speak like that. But your writing is not the best...'' She said. ''Yeah I know that, but google translator will help with that...'' She nodded, but still looked unsure. ''And about the other thing. Well, i just know more words than you. And I use translator for reading those stories... some words are still unknown for me.'' ''You still use them in a way that I can't. You're good.'' ''I only use them in that "special way", because I played video games. It's nothing.'' Just to let you know, I did not lie here. ''Shut up! You have good english, so use it proudly. Your brother should learn that from you... and your father too...'' She said and we both laughed at that. That moment when a waitress asked our room in a hotel, my father told her his name. Hilarious... (And that really happened! XD) ''Okay if you say s-...'' I started but my mother interrupted me again. ''Now stop this and go to bed, it's quarter to five and I have to go to work!'' She waved her hand like that dismissing gesture, but it looked like her hands hurt. I looked at her. Then at her coffee. ''Okay, I allow to read my story...'' I picked up her coffee and drank the rest of it. ''maybe later... I let you do it.'' I got up and before she could say some not so nice things about my action I called back at her from the stairs. ''Oh! And I used those tablets you have in that "hidden" spot". I'm not gonna able to sleep for twenty-four hours.'' And then I went into my room. Closing the door, I saw the screen. I was on server on counter strike. ''Let's troll around for a bit...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I was trying to hold back my laughter. These guys at the surf server are so stupid. They thought I was cheating. Pff... cheating? When does stabbing you from the back means cheating. And I say that to all of you idiots: Watch your back or I knife you! After the half of the players left with a rage quit, only a few of us started fucking up the server. And after ten minutes we found a place where we could jump out of the map. Then I started knifing everyone, everywhere. I knifed them in the air as we flew really fast, sneaked up on them, typing "DAT ASS" or "turn around" or even better " hey #&@<>274529! Can you aim a bit higher? *aims higher* higher! *aims more higher* look the fuck up I want to see my preys face when I kill it!!! *Looks up, panic, misses shot from awp, tries to go away, but he couldn't because I'm standing on him. Then I knifed him as well...* Everyone laughed and he did the same. Oh... what a good time was that. He said he recorded it, but I don't believe him. (He didn't showed me the video... :( ) So basically, I had a good dawn... or morning. Yes, I stayed up all night and didn't go to bed, like I said to the Princesses. ''I feel a bit bad for lying to them... But that tablet sure looked promising. Oh well it's... I looked at the time, it was 9:57. Three minutes earlier than I usually wake up. Before my telephone rang, I turned off the alarm clock and got dressed. Well, got dressed, I mean I put on a boxer and a thin short. Nothing else. My "sleeping cloth was a little blue short, that was really thin. Summer nights are always so hot. And the days are just killing you. So I went downstairs and made breakfast. And as breakfast, I mean drinking a cup of cocoa... what? It's not childish! It's delicious and fills you for the morning. So I drank it and went outside. On the terrace, I found one of my cats sitting on the table. Buksi... oh that little big cat. ("buksi" means head in a childish language. It's like saying headi at the cat... I think. :P ) ''What are you doing up there?'' I asked him and he "meow"-ed at me. It was silent. For some reason, he never shows us his voice, when he "meows". But that still looked adorable. For me at least. He was a really big one and he looked like lion without that thick fur around his neck. When he opens his mouth, it's like a fierce predator barking at you silently. He was the strongest cat around the streets... I paid no mind as he sat there, eyeing me if I have some food. For his disappointment, I only pet his hand and lit up a cigarette. Walking to the edge of the terrace, I frowned as I looked at the sun. ''Good morning Princess Celestia!'' As I finished this, I immediately looked to the right side of the sky... if it's possible. ''How was your time without me?'' I whispered to the sky. The neighbors were close enough to hear me if I don't whisper. ''My six hours of rest was really good. But I didn't really slept that well and my mother woke up and I had to calm her down. So that's it. I-...'' The wind suddenly blew away my cigarette and it fell to the ground. ''Whouw whou whou... Princess what's wrong?'' I wanted to pick up my cigarette, when the wind blew it away to the far side of terrace. It stopped, just at the edge of the terrace. ''Wow...'' I said and walked up to it and quickly grabbed it before it falls down. A cloud blocked the sun and as I looked up, I felt a bit bad. And i knew why... ''Okay I didn't went to bed. I used my parents "anti sleep" tablets and I forgot to mention that to you two. Sorry...'' I hung my head in shame. I never do that to just anyone. My respect for the two princess is just... wow. I love them so much. As I stood there, I felt the wind blow just a bit. A gently breeze ran through my shoulders and I looked up. The cloud disappeared and again, I had to look away from the sun's strong light. ''So you forgive me?'' I asked a bit louder than a whisper, but the sound of leaves waving it made difficult hear my whisper so it was okay. And as a "yes", another gently breeze went through me and I smiled as I felt like I got a hug from the beautiful sun princess. ''Thank you and I'm sorry. I shouldn't lie to you. You can see anything after all...'' And as I said that, I got a bit nervous. ''Ohmm... Celestia? I swear, I didn't know that you were watching me. I just... the last time I saw a beautiful girl... well... it was long ago. And I just wanted to satisfy myself. Sexuality isn't a crime isn't it? And I did it in my own room so...'' I gave a sigh, took a sip from my cigarette and continued calmly. ''Princess, from today... I will tell you when not to look at me, when I'm watching porn again... while I do something really dirty...'' I thought for a second. ''And if we are that close, then I shouldn't call you Princess. You said you don't like when other ponies treat you like a royalty so... I call you Celestia from now. Okay Celestia? And again... gently breeze and I smiling happily. ''Thank you Celestia. This means so much to me.'' I finished my cigarette and moved to the door. ''But now, I have to start writing. I'm really exited about how I will do it. Wish me luck Celestia!'' I bowed a bit. ''And good sleeping Luna!'' I nodded to the sky and moved inside. ''Who are you talking to?'' ''Nopony!'' I answered quickly as my brother, Rob asked me. ''What?'' He was confused... and drank... ''Nothing, just... go to bed. You look like shit.'' I told him and he limped upstairs. I went upstairs too, into my room and went to work. ''Phew... okay... you can do this.'' Opening a writing program I started writing the hungarian version of my story. I had no idea why I thought about writing my imagination down and mixing it with ponies. But I just did it and for some reason, I wasn't nervous... I was exited. My name is Adam Kl #>xz&@ er... well... my human name... not human name, mostly my mortal name. I say it because Why do I say that? Because I'm not a mortal I don't even know anymore what I am... Later... After I read through the first chapter, I was satisfied. I allowed enough information about the character, but not enough to make people know him. It felt a bit weird writing my own name, but that story I made in my mind for three years... it was my own imagination. The imagination, that i always wanted to make real. I happily wrote the first chapter and deleted my full name and only left the "Adam". ''Hmm... I hope others will not gonna hate it because of writing about myself. Oh don't be like that! They bronies. They not like the people in that country. They wouldn't say things like: "I should kill myself for writing that!" And... I saw others making a lot of stories about themselves, with their real names and life. And they have a lot of conversation in those ones and they still got likes. Hmm... I thought about the worst things that could happen. ''Buck it! I already started it. I will finish the whole story and then I will see if I want to post it...'' I said out loud. I looked out the window and smiled at Celestia's sun. Or for me... I smiled at Celestia... ''Nothing can stop me...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Nothing can stop me... except the school camp...'' Yeah, I forgot about the school's summer camp. Class 8/a and class 8/b went to the same place like last time. But they thought about bringing all the upper half of the school, so from 5/a and "b" to the 8th classes everyone went to the same place. Why was that a problem? Well the younger students had to go to bed earlier so that mean WE... the oldest students had to go to bed earlier too. My parents brought me to school with my suitcase and backpack and... what? You expect me to go by foot all the four fucking kilometer from home to school? I used a car, it's easier... So they left with all the advices like: "be careful", "follow the teacher" and "don't do anything dangerous. The usual parent things. The eight classes went with one big bus. I went to the end of the bus and sat down alone. The others wanted me to spend the trip with them. But I wanted to sleep and relax. ''Great... I used those anti sleeping tablets and I forgot about this camp. I'm fucked...'' So I tried to sleep on the way, listening to brony music. Youtube Video I really liked that song. Dubstep, ponies and it reminded me of living in Equestria. Or having ponies around my house. That imagination was really good. It helped me to tear myself away from my problems. Living in Equestria was always my best dream. Living as a pony or remaining as a human I don't care. It's Equestria for goddess sake! But enough rambling. I couldn't sleep on the bus. Firstly, because of my mind raced with ideas for my story and some happy thought about ponies. Yeah yeah, ponies everywhere. I know... And the other thing is... my class mates always talked about me... loudly. The poked my arm, leg and head. They just simply annoyed me. So, I couldn't sleep or relax. And we arrived at the train station. Bringing our stuff, we got our seats on the train and continued our traveling. There, I simply can not sleep. I had to sit between Bence and three other guys. They were loud and annoyed me when I wanted to close my eyes. ''Okay fuck sleeping. It's time to be a normal socializing teenager. It went... good. We talked, fucked around with the others and told jokes. It wasn't that entertaining for me, but they just looked so happy. ''I don't know what is so funny about this. Now I remember why I don't talk that much... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We arrived and settled in. I was supposed to be with nine other boys in one room, but something else happened. The teachers wanted to talk to me... ''Adam. We have a free room. All the girls are in one room and the boys too. We know you don't like to be with nine hyperactive teenager so we let you choose. There is that room in that corner. All yours, four bed and you can relax. Well?'' How could I describe how I felt? Well think about it. You have to sleep with nine annoying teenager boys, who sometimes stick their mobile phones in your ass and act like they homosexuals? Or you choose peace and calm? You expect an answer like: ''I choose the small room. Thank you.'' But in my head... ''HELL FUCKING YEAH! Celestia, Luna! You two can sleep with me and have a Twilight like slumber party!... Or not... anyways, that's just perfect. And i can write in private... And my answer was taking a deep breath like I'm gonna shout, but no. ''Yay! c:...'' And I had to force back my laughter. ''Oh Fluttershy... epic cheer... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I placed my clothes into a wardrobe and I was ready to unpack my backpack. I pulled out my big bottle of orange soda, chips, cookies and sandwiches. I placed them on the table and started eating. It was too perfect. Peace and quiet, no shouting inside my room and I could write down notes about ideas. *KNOCK KNOCK* ''Adam it's me!'' Bence called from behind the door. I opened and he had his suitcase and backpack as well. I didn't like that sign. ''What do you want?'' I asked, acting like I don't know. ''Well... you have this room and I just wondered, can I place my stuff there?'' He said. ''Well... okay.'' I let him inside and he placed his backpack down on one of the bed. He opened and pulled out a bottle. ''Hell no!'' ''You're not gonna do it! Bence, I'm not gonna get into trouble because you want to get drank.'' I told him. ''I'm not gonna drink it all by myself. Emese and the others will help with that. I just need-...'' ''You just need me to drag you back to your bed after a big drinking...'' I interrupted him. ''No i don't. We're not gonna get drank from a few gulp. Look! That's the only bottle for six other people. That much only cause us to feel happier...'' He stated and I nodded. ''Then you need me to hide this shit. Okay I do it, but no one knows about my place and no more package comes into that room. Only yours remain here.'' I opened the door for him and he carried his suitcase out. I wanted to close the door, but all the other eight boy wanted to storm in my room. ''Wow! You have your own room?! Coo-'' I pushed him back and the others backed away. Glaring at them i started. ''None of you and I repeat... none of you comes into that room. If I saw any of you, just eyeing this bucked up door, I'll personally make him suffer from mind trauma. GOT IT!'' Finishing my outburst, some of them left and some remained looking at me confused. ''Why did you get your own room. It's not fair. Our room is too small for us.'' I facepalmed. ''You personally said to the teachers: "We want to be together, all of us." And I got that room, because I suffered through three years of looking after your sorry flanks. And that's my reward. Have a good day.'' And I slammed the door shut and locked it. I heard them walk away, so I went back to my lunch and finished it. I pulled out a note book, and thought about ideas for the story... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I stopped writing down the story. I only wrote down some instructions so I could remember them at home. I wrote down ideas, some detail about how to write down a scene in english and a few personality changing about my character. ''Okay, I'm totally not like that in that story. Let's make him, or myself a bit more serious, but still a good guy. I stood up, stretched my back and as I heard several "pops" from my back, i walked to the window. I could see the others playing beach football, basketball or simply talk about something. The sun shone into the slim and a bit longer room. ''Hmm... Luna can look into that room at night. Perfect. I reached to my pocket for a cigarette, but it wasn't there. And I realized that I only had one in my backpack. ''Shit. I had to buy a new box of cigarette. Now.'' I went to the teachers and asked them if i can go to the shops. ''What do you need?'' Asked my English teacher. She know that I read stories, but I didn't tell her about the show. ''I need some pen and a few more paper for my work. I tried out writing a story and I love it. But I forgot to bring an equipment. Just a quick walk. I really want to start writing now, before we start any other program.'' I tried to convince her. ''Okay, but hurry. I don't want anyone following you. Only you are allowed to go shopping okay?'' I nodded to her and went to the backdoor. That little, iron door was usually open for a quick escape, if there is an emergency. I found it at the last time when we were there. So I went to the shops and found a little house like thing. It had newspapers and magazines... and cigarette. The young girl behind the counter was reading a magazine and she looked nice. As tall as me, slim,dark brown hair and I could see her blue eyes from far away. ''Good day!'' I said seriously and put on my business face. She looked at me and asked what I need. ''I need black Dunhill and some menthol chewing. That day was just full of shit.'' I successfully said that deep enough to make her look interested. ''How old are you?'' She asked. ''Time to do the magicks... ''Nineteen. I can show my ID card, my documents about me being that camp's supervisor and if you have the time? I can bring you the slow and old teachers to convince you about my age... and about how young they were twenty years ago.'' I sounded like a robot telling the same thing over and over again. She looked satisfied. ''Okay, here you go.'' She passed me a box of black Dunhill. Then I heard loud screaming from the camp. ''hmmm... lets act some more...'' ''I will need another one box of this. Kids are loud...'' I told her and she gave another box. ''Anything else?'' She asked smiling and standing more straighter then before. And there I saw. A My Little Pony necklace. ''No way...'' I couldn't believe that. Another brony from Hungary. Or pegasister or I don't know. There aren't that much bronies in Hungary. There are only just a few, while in other country there are thousand of them. I looked back at her smiling evilly. ''Hehhhehhee...'' ''I only need a brohoof...'' I extended my arm and formed my hand into a fist. She was surprised, you should see that face. Brilliant. ''You're a...?'' She asked and we brohoofed. I nodded and grinned. We talked about some brony things, but not that much 'cause she wasn't that big fan. She just like it and bought a necklace. She told me how she became a brony... ''How the hell can you wake up one day and say that you're a brony and just watch through all the seasons? Weird...'' Then I told her about my writing and I had to go back to camp. We waved goodbye and I went back. ''That... was... epic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The teacher asked where was I. I told her what I bought and went to my room. I wanted to smoke a cigarette, but I remembered that I'm in a camp and they not gonna let me do it. Looking out of the window, I checked that old hiding spot where we always hid from the teachers. It was still there and more plants covered that fence. ''Perfect...'' I picked up my bike gloves and put on my sport shoes. I placed my lighter, one cigarette, the menthol chewing and a sport perfume against the smell. I went to the basketball field, where a brick wall randomly placed. There were some holes in it, where I could stick half of my fingers. That was enough to climb it. I climbed it a few times and every time I reached the top, I checked the teachers position. Finally, I saw them looking away. I jumped over the fence and landed on a tree's branch. From there, I jumped down and crouched. I moved to a small, one meter high hill and laid my back against it. I lit up my cigarette and listened to the others as they played basketball. They couldn't see me, because plants covered the fence, so it was perfect. Then I heard a few girls coming to the other side of the fence. I paid no attention to them and kept smoking. They talked about girly stuff. Clothes, conflicts... and boys. They talked about other boys and then they talked about the class's boys. And guess who wasn't get mentioned... me. It's not like I'm angry about that, but seriously. ''I'm sure they don't like me. Oh well... good for them that they will never see me again...'' ''Did you know that Adam got his own room?'' One of them asked. ''Yeah, you know what that means?'' Another asked. ''No, but you tell us anyway.'' They giggled a bit. Now I finished my cigarette and was about to leave when... ''This means he can bring a girl into his room.'' ''WHAT?!'' ''What?!'' ''That's what I thought, what?! Why should I bring a girl into my room. I don't need them to disturb my peace...'' ''Come on Viki! You had a nice dance with him on the party. Why don't you ask him?'' One of them asked. I sneaked to the fence and looked through the leaves and vines. There, I saw Viki, the Pinkie Pie girl and the Rainbow Dash bitch. Viki looked shy as always and looked down to the ground and smiled nervously. ''No way... it's not happening...'' ''Come on! Just ask him. And if he say no, then no. Don't afraid of him... yes he looks kinda scary and serious, but he can't say yes without making you feel like a target. I freaked out when he got attacked by that dog and he simply kicked it in the face. Like... he have no mercy... no... sooouuull...'' Pinkie said and finished with a ghostly voice. I grinned. ''I love my title... it sounds badass. Adam... The Scary... The Soulless... oh god that feels good. They tried to convince her to ask me... and to my surprise and bad luck... she said yes. ''Fuck... now I have to act through this... I sneaked away from them and climbed up the tree. I jumped over the fence and grabbed the brick wall. After I dropped to the ground, I made my way back to my room. ''And they saw or heard nothing...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''What should I do Celestia? If I say no, then she will be sad. If I say yes, than i get myself into complication.'' I said as I was pacing back and forth in my room. ''I know, nothing would happen if she sleeps here, but that would mean we're together. And I don't want that to happen... Look at me. I'm a mess, I can't even look after myself normally. And what would I do with her. I don't have time, patients, money, time, I'm not even in the mood to have a girlfriend. I don't have time and I don't even love her anymore. Did I mentioned the lack of time?'' I stopped and looked at the sun through the curtains. It still let trough the light that burned my bare chest. I then heard a knock from the door. ''Come in!'' I called back. I heard the door opening and slowly closing. ''Here we go...'' I turned around. ''So you're ready?'' Asked Emese. I nodded and motioned for her to lie down on the bed. ''I brought some lotion too as you asked.'' She held up a bottle of water like liquid. ''All the upper body? Or enough the shoulders? Or you want some leg massage and face massage?'' I asked and took the bottle from her. She pulled of her shirt and only a bikini was on her. Then she let loose of the belt on her shorts. It fell to the floor and she stepped out of it. Panties were on her and it made a good pair for her bikini. ''I need all of them.'' She said and laid down on her belly. Now you expect me to write about her beautiful body, or how I wanted to do something with her. NO. I don't have feelings for Emese. She's like a sister for me so don't expect a boner here. Using the cream, I started massaging her. My fingers worked and she closed her eyes. Her skin shone as the light from outside went through the window. As I worked, she relaxed and from time to time she praised my work. Then she sat up and I gave her a leg and feet massage. As always, I poked, brushed and squeezed her feet, where the reflex points were. ''Here's the heart... and then to the brain. Now nose... ears... eyes. From there to the stomach-... She moved her leg a bit at that. ''It tickles.'' She giggled. ''Okay that was the last reflex point. You want me to do another round or do the face massage?'' I asked like a worker. She selected the face massage. I sat down on the bed and leaned at the wall. I placed a pillow to my front and pulled up my knees. Spreading out my legs, she laid her head under my chin and used my knees to rest her arms on it. So, she used me as an armchair. ''Chair mode... activate... boop.'' I moved my fingers to her temple and gently poked at them. Dragging my fingers down on her face, under her chin, behind her earlobe, down on her neck to soft points above the shoulders. From there, up to her nose, and stopped between the higher spot on her nose, between her eyes. That's a relaxation point. She let out a sigh and I repeated the process changing the way every now and then. ''What are you drawing?'' She suddenly broke the silence. ''You remember about the story I wanted to write a week ago?'' I asked and she "uhm-hm"ed. ''I brought some paper and pen for ideas that I get from that camp. And at home, I will not forget those ideas.'' I told her and we stayed in silence for a while. I'm doing my massage and she relaxing. Later, she brought her own stuff too like Bence and said goodbye. I went back to my notes. ''Hmm... can ponies do relaxing massage? Those hooves are magical... AHA! Idea!'' And I wrote down the idea... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Ugh!'' I fell to the ground. One of the piece from the brick wall couldn't bear my weight and as I wanted to jump over the fence, I slipped. I could only grab a smaller stick from the tree's branch and as I did that, I fell onto my back. My kidneys got the worst of it. They burned like hell. I stayed silent for a few seconds and looked around if anyone heard me grunting. ''Fuck that hurt... at least no one saw me... or heard me.'' I sneaked to the small hill and laid down on my back. I lit up my cigarette and tried to ignore the pain. I breathed a bit faster and I thought I was bleeding. I reached back and I felt something warm. I couldn't see what was on my fingers and I just felt warm there. Finally getting used to the pain, I finished my cigarette and wanted to climb back to the tree. The brach was three meters high and I was 177 cm. ''If I know I have to climb that big, I would bring my gloves and sport shoes. I can't run up the tree with these skater shoes.'' I spotted a little hole in the fence. It was torn apart a bit. ''Perfect...'' I moved to the little hole and kicked it a few times. It helped a little, but not enough. ''Ugh... I have to use my hands. That's gonna hurt...'' So I grabbed one of the side of the hole and tried to make the hole wider. Then I did it with the other side and that one cut my hand. Pulling away my hand from the sharp fence, I wiggled my hind for a second and ignoring the fence's sharp blades, I finally made a hole big enough to duck under it. I quickly went to my room and took care of my cuts on my hand. A cut, as wide as my palm, were visible on the middle of my palm. And it was bleeding a bit. ''Fuck you fence...'' I cleaned the cut with water and it stopped bleeding. I looked out of the window and saw the Moon finally up on the night sky. It was finally late enough. ''Hello Luna! Look how stupid am I!'' I held up my hand to show the Moon what I did with my hand. ''I cut it with a fence. A FENCE! Can you believe that?'' The cool night breeze blew through the window as a sigh of "yes". I chuckled and took a shover. I came out of my bathroom's door in a boxer and shorts. I heard some knocking on the door and the teachers called me for dinner. ''Alright, I see you later Luna...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I walked back to my room and was about to open the door. ''Adam?'' The quiet voice of the shy girl Viki... ''Here it comes...'' ''Yes?'' I asked, acting like I don't know what she want. ''Uhm... can I come in... you know... just talking and stuff?'' She actually said it. ''Hmm... still shy...'' ''Yes come in!'' I let her inside and closed the door behind her. For some reason, I felt like my home needed some cleaning. ''It's like guests visiting your home...'' I thought. ''So? What brings you here?'' i asked the question. The question that I oh so knew the answer. ''Well...'' She was nervous. ''Yep... too nervous. So I helped her out. ''You want me to store away your suitcase? Or anything? Oh wouldn't be that funny if you want to sleep there? I think it would be...'' ''I'm such an ass...'' She looked surprised. Obviously, I helped her out so she didn't get embarrassed. ''Well it sure would be. But you want to be alone sadly. I just came here to ask you if you were alright if I leave here my... uhm...'' She was so embarrassed, I swear I saw Fluttershy standing in front of me. ''Your suitcase?'' I asked. ''No, not that...'' She answered. ''Your backpack?'' ''N-no...'' ''Then what? You can leave anything here. I have enough space here...'' ''Okay, I'm officially an ass...'' I looked at the Moon. ''Watch this Luna! The fun will be doubled... ''I want to leave... uhm... my-s-s-self?'' She hardly said it. ''Time to act... again.'' ''You... want to stay here? Why didn't you tell me? You can stay as long as you want.'' I told her. That look of relief on her face... brilliant. I put away my notes and as I moved to the bed where I gave Emese a massage, I had an idea. ''Hey Viki?'' ''Yes?'' ''I never gave you a massage. You are the only one in the class who haven't got the chance to relax under my hands.'' She thought about it and nodded. ''So... how do you want it?'' She asked. ''Well, Emese usually wants upper body, shoulders, neck, head, face, legs and feet. And I give a little extra for the arms and hands. So basically... all her body.'' I told her and she climbed up to the bed. ''Well... let's start with shoulders first and meanwhile, I'll think about the others.'' ''Daaww... cute and careful...'' Later... After massaging her for a while, she allowed me the face massage. At first she was unsure about the position, but finally she leaned against me and allowed me to do my job. Meanwhile, I slid a bit lover and I felt my back burning. She felt that too and moved herself higher, before she slides down from the bed. The sudden movement caused my backside to rub against the rough pillow. ''Ugh!'' I grunted in pain and she jumped off from me. I got up and looked at the pillow. There was blood on it. I forgot about the cuts on my back and there I opened them enough to let my blood leak out. ''Ugh... bucking cuts...'' I growled and looked at Viki. She looked scared. ''Oh my...'' She backed away from the bloody pillow. While I pulled of my shirt, the blood started flowing out of the wound faster. ''Shit! Viki bring me the first aid kit from the bathroom!'' She did as I said and quickly returned with the white kit. I pulled out some bandages and asked her to help me stop the bleeding. I got bandaged around my stomach and I stopped bleeding from my back. Viki was concerned. She probably never seen that much blood in her life. ''Just like Fluttershy. Willing to help, shy, easily freaks out and innocent...'' And again. I thought about ponies instead of the problem. I'm so fucked up... ''What happened?'' She asked quietly, breaking the silence. ''That wall is dangerous. I wanted to jump over that fence and a piece of brick torn away under me while I jumped... and let me tell you...'' I forced a smile. ''from today I hate fences. They are my new back breaker nemesis...'' I hold a serious expression. She looked even more concerned. ''You broke your back?'' She asked. ''No I just acting stupid to lighten the mood. You know, I can't tell you jokes to keep you entertained.'' I told her... the truth. I can't make jokes, I can only act silly so others will laugh at it... shame I know. But that earned me a giggle from her. And I was glad to see her relieved. Then I suggested to continue the massage and she accepted. Later... Well... I never expected that to happen. What happened? Oh let me tell you... First, think about the room as it was darker a bit. The only light was the moon illuminating us and silence was in the air. Second, she came back with a long T-shirt, because of the time. It was around eleven o'clock, so we had to go to bed and stay silent. With that shirt, I got to massage her a better. And while I did that, I felt the lack of bra on her. She was in sleeping clothes. Third. I cut down the bandages, because they annoyed and tickled me. The way she put it on me was ticklish and the way they were not stiff... well I somehow managed to not rub my sides every now and than. Oh and also I was shirtless. Summer temperature can melt you. So, as I was focusing on the massage, she praised my work and told me how good I can do that. And something else... ''You do it pleasantly, but you need to precise you fingers. They're too stiff, you have to make them flow through the muscles and not just poking the soft points...'' She informed me. ''You know how to massage?'' I asked, a bit taken aback by her sudden knowledge. ''Yes...'' She simply answered. ''I can show you... if you want to...'' ''Timid little pega-... person...'' ''Well if you want I can stop and you can teach me a few trick...'' And that's what I didn't expected. She slid out from under me, turned her upper body to me and simply pushed me to my back. While I was stunned by the sudden push from those little hand of hers, she crawled on top of me. She didn't seen my arms so she kneeled on them, holding my hands down. Preventing me from getting up, she started rubbing my shoulders from the front. I would question her why from the front side of the shoulder, but I was busy collecting myself. ''Holy shit! Luna please, don't let your moon get covered right now. That's beautiful!'' I thought and forced back my boner... What? She was on top of me, massaging my shoulders, feeling her bare legs holding my arms down... or my entire body. As the moon helped me to make out her form in the dark room, her hair lines sparkled from the moonlight. I saw her face... she smiled happily. ''That smile... Fluttershy stop making Viki look more beautiful!'' She used her fingers to gently rub my neck, then her fists to loosen my muscles on my chest and upper stomach. Yes I have four visible packs and two is still trying to be noticed. For some reason, the muscles on my chest were really visible. The outline under my nipple is just screaming about the strength of my muscles. I will probably talk about my leg muscles too, but now... the importance was my sexy upper body. Even if all of my class mates were strong, my muscles were more visible. So she loosened my muscles on my chest and I forced back some chuckle as her hands tickled me a bit. It turned me on even more. I was glad my boxer was strong enough to hold that rod in my shorts. The feeling of her hands pleasuring me and I can't get away... it was so sexy. It somehow turned me on even more seeing her in the moonlight pleasuring me. It was just simply perfect and yes I like that kind of things... with the ropes I mean, not with the whips... (I'm so weird... c: ) But enough silly talking. It was pleasurable, relaxing, sexy and beautiful. So I started thinking about dirty things. And I became scared. ''Wait! Is she want to do it here? Fuck no! This is not the right place and I need condom for that. Shit, just don't go any farther than this please...'' The perfect feeling replaced with nervousness and fear from some foolish act. ''Just stay calm and try not to make this more awkward...'' Later... She massaged my back... and I calmed down. She didn't seemed to be noticed my nervousness on my face... only on my... ''When was the last time you get a massage? Your back and shoulders are so rough and stiff. Every muscle is like made from something strong... and I can... feel every inch of them loosing up. Oh my...'' ''If you just know why are they so stiff...'' I thought. ''Well... I never got a massage before... you are the first one to even offer to do that for me...'' She hummed and moved downed... to my cut marks. ''and I thank you for that...'' I added, but she stopped at the bruises and cuts. She ran her fingers trough the cuts and she was still on my arms, so I couldn't even move at the little stinging pain. Then she started massaging that place. I grunted and formed my hands into fists. She didn't noticed this and kept massaging there. It hurt a bit. My falling wasn't that pleasant... ''Do not care! It will help that part to get used to the movement and contacts. Right Luna?'' I expected something answer, but then I remembered. ''Oh right, she can't hear my thoughts... ah well... She finally finished my back and again... I found myself on my back in that sooo exiting position. ''Is she really doing this on purpose? It's like she wants to tell to have sex...'' Before that thought could turn me on, she moved a little lover, still sitting on my stomach and holding down my arms. ''That can't be true... Luna? What should I do now? We can't just do that there? Luna? Lu-... fucking whispers...'' She started massaging my kidneys. And it sent a small wave of pain up to my shoulders. I tightened my grip and shut my mouth, gritting my teeth. I tried to muffle my growls and she kept squeezing that place. It started becoming very hot. The position, the pleasure and the pain. And I couldn't do anything about it. It started to overdrive me. And I'm not just talking about a boner, oh no it was already there. But my breathing became faster and more louder. And she had to just lower herself on my rod. ''FUCK ME! WHY DID SHE HADTO DO THAT?! THIS IS TOO MUCH!'' Thankfully she stopped. I opened my eyes as I took deep breaths trough my mouth. And that's where i noticed... ''Oh she saw my gasping for air. No...'' ''Are you okay?'' She asked tilting her head in a cute way, but there... I didn't felt like reacting to cute things. There, I felt like doing really dirty things with her. ''That... place... hurts...'' I grunted and took a few breaths. ''Why didn't you tell me?'' She asked worried. ''Well... here comes the Element Of Honesty...'' ''It still felt wonderful...'' Yes i just said that. What a freak am I... She looked confused, than surprised... than it hit her. ''Oh... my...'' ''STOP ACTING LIKE FLUTTERSHY!'' ''Look, I know it sounds weird. It sounds weird for me as well. But you know... I'm the scary and serious Adam. I never felt so calmed by a girls kind gestures. No one was that kind with me...'' I explained to her. She laid herself down on me and buried her face into my neck. She whispered. ''I actually came to ask if I can sleep with you...'' She admitted. ''I know...'' I whispered back. ''How? Where?'' She asked looking up at me. ''You know... if you were alone for a few years, you learn how to see other peoples real desires. For me... it's like reading it from their faces. But I can't explain it, I just know it.'' I explained and she sat up a bit. ''And what are my desires right now?'' She asked and looked at me timidly. Looking at her for a few seconds I saw all of it. Her eyes told me curiosity, but mostly... concern. Her mouth didn't moved, but I saw her neck pulsating... she was exited and nervous at the same time. As she tried to shut her mouth, her nose slightly moved to the left and to the right reeeaally slowly. She forced back her expression which was a nervous smile. Head slightly tilted to the right and forward... interest... and she tried to hide her face even more. That was it. All her emotional mix is because of me. She had strong feeling forward me... just like I had these feeling for her, but not that strong. She was also unsure about those feelings... ''Hmm... interesting. I hope Luna see that.'' ''I like you too.'' I said flatly. Now that caused her to look even more surprised than ever before. She shakily asked what I meant and after I explained to her about these feelings, I told her to not get this reputation any higher. It was for the best for us. After she hung her head for a few second she looked up smiling. ''Let's not, just a bit higher...'' And with that said, she pushed me back down to the bed and laid herself on top of me. She timidly kissed my cheeks and buried her face into my shoulders again. I felt her breath on my my neck and placed my arms around her. ''Thanks for letting me to sleep here... good night.'' She whispered and relaxed her body. I felt pretty tired as well. Staying up for two days and working on my story and on the other girls all day. Nearly breaking my back and cutting down my hand. ''Well I had better days before...'' I looked down at her. ''No... I had worse days before...'' I looked at the moon shining right at us... ''Thank you Princess... for the beautiful night...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day started like this... Viki's lips were near to the left side of my neck. And my new random thinking gave me an idea... ''Wait... I remember. I gave my character a wild night. I can change the girl on that scene into a vampire, so Adam would have sharp fangs. And thanks to his dark power, that vampire power turns into predator powers, so he could eat raw meat. Oh YEAH! And that would regenerate his body and blood would regenerate his energy. GENIUS!!!'' Later... Viki and I were leaving my room, when Bence stopped dead at the door. With wide eyes, he looked back and forth between me and Viki. ''I'll see you later.'' Viki said and she quickly went to her room. I watched her get into her room and then turned to Bence. He started to form a wild grin like Pinkie Pie. ''Incoming Pinkie Pie like outburst...'' ''BBBWWAAAAAAHHHAAHHAAAHHAAAAA!!!!'' He started laughing and I locked him into a choke hold from the front. He still tried to laugh, but at least it was more quiet. I dragged him in to my room in that position and closed the door. There he started to gasp for air and laugh even more at the same time. Strange and amusing sounds came out of his mouth and eventually, I started laughing too. ''This is silly hehe...'' We calmed down and I spoke up like the Spy in TF2. ''What did you expect?'' ''Dude! What happened with you two?'' ''Nothing interesting...'' ''Nothing interesting?'' He tried to sound like that says: "are you fucking kidding me?". But that amused face ruined that meme. ''You walked out of your OWN room with Viki, she quickly ran away, you nearly choked me to drag ME into your room and not HER just to say it's nothing interesting?! You are so fucking not right!'' ''She just slept with me. The girls talked her into it and I heard them speaking about it. So I made my plan and let her in at night.'' I told him and he still grinned and forced back a chuckle. ''You are one silent Cooper. Yeah that's you... Cooper.'' ''Silly Bence is silly...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Cool story bro...'' ''It is.'' ''But still... fuck you. You should call me for that place. That's just perfect, no one can see us and we can lay there relaxing. Why didn't you tell me that you smoked here. And that you actually HAVE cigarette?'' ''Fist, I had to convince a shop keeper about my age and after I found out that she's a brony too...'' I looked at Bence. He had that "WHAT?" face. ''yes I found a hungarian brony while I broke the law. See how badass am I?'' We chuckled and I continued. ''So after I bought it, I had to climb that wall. And I know you can't climb that well... and don't forget I had to jump over that fence too so...'' ''Okay you have a point, but still fuck you...'' He shook his head. ''And why?'' ''I don't know...'' ''Okay *pokerface*...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After breakfast, we went to the docks and got up on a sailing boat. I liked sailing, so calm and peaceful. My family have a "balaton 31" type sailing boat. And it's name is "Aladin". The genie from the child story was painted on it's sail and when we unfold the sail, the genie emerged from it like the boat is the lamp. So it looked cool. I sailed before, so I let the others have the best seats... on the sides. Yes the best seats are on the sides, why? Because when we have a good wind from the front or from behind, the boat will lean to one side. And it's so cool when you are one and a half meter away from the water. I expected them to be exited, but no. Every single one looked anywhere, but the beautiful view. They took pictures about each other, not about the sky or the water. One girl was afraid to sail and she had to suffer for twenty minutes. Meanwhile, I had a good chat with my princesses... ''Hello Celestia! You don't believe what happened last night. I bet Luna told you all about it, but if not...'' I looked to my right to make sure that all the teachers are enough far from me. I was sitting at the edge of the boat and my legs were just half a meter away from the cold water. They let me sat there, because I knew how to hold myself and I know a few things about sailing. When a too small wave comes, the other one is a big and if the wind picks up, how to react to that. So I made sure that they can't hear me and continued. ''... then I tell you now. Fluttershy slept with me that night and we talked about our relationship. We remain close friends, but not as close like Bence and Emese. Oh and I nearly broke my back, because I fell down from a tree. Eeyap...'' After twenty minutes we arrived back at the docks and went back to the camp. In the afternoon we had a basketball match. Students against the teachers. It's a tradition and we had to play in the rain. The field was wet and most of my teammates slipped a few times. We laughed at the silly moments we had. And one of the basketball planks was leaning to one side and it's ring bowed down. So throwing the ball into that one was hard. When we thought no one is gonna get hurt in the rain, me and one other guy tried something out. He was the first one. He tried to get a point by sacking the ball into the ring. At the second time, his fingers slipped and he fell to his wrist. It happened in the 15 minutes break time so the teachers were away. As he forced back the screams, one of the guys nearby started laughing at him. This made me angry. ''Don't bucking laugh at him! Go to the teachers NOW!'' He looked at the guy on the ground and his grin disappeared. Looking back to me he met with my death glare. ''GO TO THE BUCKING TEACHERS FOR GODDES SAKE!'' Then he ran off. The guy on the floor had sprained wrists before and he placed it back by himself. I was impressed and not worried. They carried him back to the building leaving me alone in the rain. I thought back to what just happened. ''Talking like a brony and being impressed by a sprained wrist... Celestia? Am I really that bad? Yes I am...'' The second accident was mine. It was the end of the match and I had the ball. I successful dodged two teacher and I was in mid air. Then a teacher bumped into me and it sent me into the pillar of the basketball plank. And guess where I got hit... yes on my kidney. Then came the pillar and it hit me across the chest. I heard the audience gasp and I collapsed on the ground. Thankfully my back didn't started to bleed, but I felt really week. And I hated it... and I started cursing quietly. ''UGH... Why in the bucking hell did he do that. Ugh... *cough* For the love of the princesses that hurt like hell!'' And I went on, saying random things in brony language. I didn't dare to move an inch. My impact caused a big noise to come out of the pillar and it was ringing in my ears. The rain was falling into my face and as laid there motionless, the clouds started to part. I nearly saw the blue sky and it became brighter. The first thing that came to my head... ''I want to die like that... it's beautiful.'' The second thing... ''Now I know how Dhanthas felt when he laid there to die... perfect for my story...'' And finally, to show my respect for the princess... ''Celestia... thank you for your warm sun. I hope that may heal my wounds... for now... I have some things to do...'' I didn't know how long I was lying there, but the look on others faces showed concern. I hardly stood up and spit out some salvia. The teachers wanted to help, but I shrugged their hand of me. I spotted the teacher who bumped into me. The trainer was talking to him, probably about the harsh move. And that teacher was actually the headmaster. I didn't care who he was, that was my eight year at school and there I was actually not a student anymore. So I made my way closer to them, grabbing my hurt kidney and limping all the way, they looked at me. I stopped a few meters away from them. ''What the flying fuck was that?!'' I shouted. ''Calm down! It was-...'' Started the trainer before I started shouting again. ''An accident! Does it look like I care?! No, I crashed into a fucking pillar and now there are red marks all across my chest! And I need a new kidney!'' I looked to the headmaster. Glaring at him for a few seconds, he finally gave up his calm expression and became nervous. I didn't even waited for an apologize and walked back to the my team. They were tired. ''Everyone up?!'' I half shouted and they nodded. ''Good, at least none of you got hurt. Csss aahhh that son of... buck...'' I knelt down and took a few deep breaths. They asked if I need something, but I let them go and they left me there. I looked up at the sky. ''Did you see that Celestia? He's just bucking pushed me. And it hurts... agh... that gonna leave a mark...'' ''After all these wounds, i wonder what my cutie mark is. Hehhe... special talent: surviving... that would be cool...'' ''I wonder if my special talent is surviving. I would be the first human who have a cutie mark hehhe.'' I whispered to Celestia and the clouds parted enough to see the blue sky. ''I hope your highness enjoyed the match...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Now I know how is it feels to be in a hospital after an accident...'' ''Hey! Turn that frowni upside downi and cheer up. Your friends are all here for you.'' I looked to my left to see the humanized Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack(who actually brought a cowboy hat), Twilight Sparkle and the oh so worried Fluttershy... or Viki. But to make it easier, I'm gonna go with the pony names. I was lying on one of the beds. Fluttershy insisted to bring me to their room so they could look after me. I felt a bit angry about that, because it was like I can't look after myself... okay I know, I would be dead if somehow the princesses above couldn't give luck to not kill myself. Anyways, I was glad she cared for me, but a bit annoyed. ''Meh... friends. Since when?'' I asked sarcastically. ''Do you want more bruises? 'Cause I can help with that. Or just stop being an asshole and you can leave this room alive.'' Threatened Rainbow Dash. ''I don't know to give a shit about what she said, or feel flattered that Rainbow Dash threatened me... meh, both.'' ''You flatter me. Why don't you slap me again at the same spot. I would dream about it.'' I grinned evilly. ''Come on! Do it! You would help me to have a happy dream.'' ''Oh you...'' ''Calm down partner. The big boy just kidding with you, or not?'' Said Applejack, stepping between me and Rainbow. ''Holy Celestia! Her eyes are the same green like her pony version!'' ''Don't listen to her. She's lying! She wants to have the first hit.'' I taunted. ''Damn, I'm so terrible haha!'' ''What?! I'm not a liar. Lying is for cowards.'' ''I like your accent...'' I stated. ''Hehhe. Thank you partn-... hey!'' She realized my sarcasm. And I made a problem face and imaginer her shouting "FUUUUUU". ''I thought you're kind with the girls Adam. I'm disappointed.'' Called Rarity who was reading a magazine next to Twilight. ''Surprise Motherbucka'' I mumbled. ''Well excuuse ME princess. But I had enough today. Although I'm thankful for talking Viki into sleeping with me, I still annoyed as hell.'' They were looking at me in silence. Then Rarity spoke up. ''How do you know that?'' She asked. ''I told you, surprise motherbucka!'' ''Well I just happened to be laying behind that fence, when I nearly broke my back from that fall. So I'm somehow survived and heard you all talking about that. I was actually wondering if she wants to hang out more, so I can talk to her. But that was way better than I thought and none of us had to be in an awkward moment... so... thank you.'' I told her. ''You sneaky bastard! Why do you have to be that calm and quiet?!'' Rainbow Dash. ''So that was that strange feeling when we were there. I knew someone was watching.'' Pinkie Pie. ''That was not a gentleman move Adam. You should feel bad about eavesdropping.'' Rarity. ''So yo'r tell'n me that Ah'm a lier while ya just kept that secret from us?'' Applejack. ''It's nothing wrong girls.'' Fluttershy. Five of the friends told their own little comment. ''That's it. The mane six is arguing with me. How terrible am I?'' I just grinned evilly at them then Twilight spoke up. ''I think I know what's your problem. You have no friends.'' ''Biaaaatch please...'' ''...'' ''...'' ''...'' ''Awkward silence...'' ''...'' ''Moar awkward silence...'' I said and grinned at Pinkie who forced back a giggle. ''What? I think that's his problem.'' Twilight said and frowned at me. ''Well... this is where you made your first mistake. I have two best friends and I recently found my third one.'' I glanced at Viki who smiled back. ''But to prove you even more wrong, let me say that for the last time.'' I looked at her seriously. ''I'm lonely, I'm all alone. I was, I am and will be for the rest of my life. And I have no problem with that. You saw me out there? Where I crashed into that pillar? I only laid there because of the pain and... I found that moment perfect. My first thought was: "how beautiful this moment, I want to die like that. Raining, the sun shining only on me and everything is peaceful.'' The look of horror on their faces told me to continue so I can scare them even more. ''But that two years of my life was everything but good. I know I will go to hell and not to heaven. So thank you, I don't need friends to accomplish things in my life. And I don't need them for cheering me up. That's my nature: growl at you all, if any of you want to do something stupid and sit back into my dark corner.'' They were totally dumbfounded. ''How I love doing this.'' ''Now what do you say?'' They were silent for a long time. Then Fluttershy slowly approached me, looking really sad. Then she hugged me. I wrapped my hands around her and pulled her on top of me, where she buried her face into my bare chest and bandages. Frowning, I looked down at her and caressed her little head and back. Groaning a bit as the movement cause me pain. We stayed silent for a few minutes. Then Pinkie Pie happened. ''Why are we silent? And if Viki is your girlfriend, then you lied to us about that friend thingi.'' ''I said, I don't need them to help me. THEY need me if they are sad or want some company. And as you can see.. well... let's just say I'm not that cheerful "party all day" type. So that's why I only have three best friends nothing else, no one else.'' ''What about us?'' Asked Twilight. ''You? Tell me one reason why I should be or more like how am I supposed to be your friends. All I did was watching over all of you through four years. And we didn't talked more than two words. And it involved "hello" and... "hello".'' ''But we talked to you. More than you thought.'' Said Rainbow Dash. ''Oh! You mean when you and your other idiots wanted to sneak out from school? Or when you spitted out you drinks several times and I have to order you to clean up? Don't forget the alcohol at the goodbye party! By the way, that was one hell of a stuff, I had a headache the next morning.'' She growled at me. ''I don't care, we still talked.'' ''And was that a friendly one. Did we have a peaceful conversation without me ordering you to clean up your mess or you saying a big buck you?'' ''A buck what?'' ''Nevermind...'' And again, awkward silence. And Pinkie Pie happened... again. ''And why don't you make more friends?'' ''I found no reason, advantage and time for doing that.'' I answered flatly. ''You're sick. Reason? Well for feeling happy to have friends you idiot.'' Said Rainbow Dash. ''If you say so...'' I rolled my eyes. ''Advantage? I think you're talking about business Adam. But if you need some profit.. well... having friends means safety. If you need them, they can help you.'' ''I did everything all alone, by myself. And I'm not gonna change that. I don't need help from anyone.'' ''Time? So making friends is like a program for you?'' Asked Twilight. ''Well... you can say that...'' ''And Ah think yah have plenty o' time to be more friendly and make some friends. Yah were our classmate and yah always missed the fun. It was like yah were there, but still not.'' Applejack reasoned. ''Do you think I didn't tried to be more friendly? All I got was a "get the fuck out!" and they kicked me right in the face.'' ''Well you shouldn't go to that street gang. They taking drugs and-...'' Rainbow started, but I interrupted. ''It was a metaphor.'' I deadpanned. ''Actually it was a-...'' And before Twilight could pull out her smart bag, I interrupted. ''Don't even start. Just explain to her what I meant.'' ''LOL! Me interrupt. HÁ!'' I looked down at Viki. ''I think Viki fell asleep... how cute.'' I caressed her head and she looked up at me. ''No I'm not.'' She smiled and placed her head back on my chest. ''He said, when he tried to make friends or at least tried to be more friendly, they refused to be friendly with him.'' Twilight explained. ''No. I said, when I tried to be more friendly, I didn't saw that kick coming and it hit me.'' ''I'm an asshole...'' ''What?!'' Twilight and Rarity cried out. ''Nah just kidding. She's right. They refused to respect me, when I showed respect to them. When I thought I can trust them, they stabbed me in the back. So don't be surprised if i say, that I'm not gonna let this happen again. Earn my trust and respect and maybe we can talk about friendship.'' I informed them. Then Viki looked up at me. ''Are you talking about Andris and our incident?'' She asked and looked heartbroken. I swear I saw Fluttershy tearing up. ''Must... resist... HHHNNNNNGGG!'' ''No... It could be an example and a reason why I'm acting like that, but we already talked about and I know it was Andris's plan. Don't worry about it...'' I hugged her and she settled back down again. ''Wait, you mean this kinda things happened with you more often? I though you became depressed because of that little incident, but... I didn't know that, sorry. I always thought you're just overreacting that.'' Rainbow Dash apologized. ''Okay... Rainbow dash apologized... I'm feel honored.'' ''There are many things that none of you should witness in life... and things that you will never find out about me. This is the last time we see each other so my secrets and personal life remains in my mind.'' ''This is gonna work, I can see it on their faces.'' Pinkie was the first to walk into my trap. ''Oh no! It's true. this is the last time we see him. Come on girls, let's get some information about him!'' She sat down next to the bed. ''Tell me about yourself!'' ''Uhhmm... what do you want to know?'' I asked, sounding like I don't know what to do. ''Okay, she walked into it, now... the others.'' ''I'm kinda new to that... chatting thing. You know, when you randomly talk about things and for some reason, you have fun.'' ''That's called talking Adam.'' Stated Twilight. ''She walked into my trap as the second one? I expected Rainbow Dash to be the next one, but Twilight? Looks like I'm smarter than her... or I can act better than I thought.'' ''Well, sorry for being a socially retard, because I had rough life. I had to learn reading from faces so I can at least look trough others false desires.'' I shot back at her. ''Oh really mindreader? Then prove it!'' Rainbow Dash was the one who stepped into my new trap. ''Huhhuuhuuu... I'm gonna be an asshole now.'' ''As much as you try to hide it, but I know you like Marci.'' I grinned at her and she looked shocked. ''What?! NO!'' She shouted and she leaned over me. ''It's not true!'' Her brown eyes looked like Rainbow Dash's. ''Well, you gave away yourself now, but how I knew it before? Well, your back looks like it's about to give up when he's around you. You try not to look at him when he's looking at you, but when he doesn't see you, you slightly watching him so even the others won't see it. When you scan the area around you, your eyes stays on him for a little bit longer. You became more kinder when you talk to him and when you try to impress us, you actually want to impress HIM. That time, when all of us boys were dressing for the ball, you wanted to see only his body. And don't say that: "he has the most muscular body in the class." because, he was at the far side of the changing rooms and you walked trough the half naked, sexy boys, just to see his. But enough sexual reasoning, let's talk about facial expressions shall we?'' I grinned evilly at her then... *SLAP* ''So that means yes?'' I asked as I just looked at her and ignored the red mark on my cheek. ''Stop! Okay you have a point.'' She sat down too, that meant she gave in and accepted the fact, that she wants to know me too. ''Ah should know that yah're not lying.'' Said Applejack and sat down too. ''One more left...'' ''You actually made me curious. tell me about yourself please!'' ''Aaand Rarity was the last one.'' I wanted them to remember me as something else. And I told them about myself. What I didn't expected, was the fact that I eventually started to enjoy the conversation. I didn't even thought over what I wanted to say... it became a normal conversation. And I never had a feeling like that... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ In the afternoon, they let me go to my room. As we talked, Viki gave me a massage, this time a normal one at least. Me not getting turned on or feel pain. And as I laid there, surrounded by the mane six... well... ''What if the mane six in my story do something with Dhuradhan as well? Just a short happy moment in the story. Yes... I totally place this into it...'' And I started writing on my notes... After dinner, I went up to the hall, where the rooms doors were. In that hall, there was a lot of chairs and a TV. The boys were watching something without sounds, so I went to check it out. Then I saw it. ''You pervert, horny bastards... WHAT THE FLYING FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!'' I shouted at them. ''What do you think?'' Grinned Bence. I thought for a moment to turn the porno channel off or just let the teachers catch them. I went with the second one. ''Okay, I wasn't there. You got it? If the teacher see this... then YOU are all in deep shit. Have a good clopping!'' I left them with the word "clopping". ''Let's leave them think about it...'' Later... The night has come, the last night at the camp, time to party. Yes... it was time to party and we supposed to have a big party there. But nooo, the teachers said we only allowed to be in our rooms and there we can have fun in quiet. So the others were in their rooms and I just wrote some text, description, ideas and drew some random images. I looked at the clock. It was half past twelve in the middle of the night. ''Hmmm... I have to wait half a hour... then I can sneak around a bit.'' I whispered and looked at the moon. ''Luna help me find cover in your night. I hate myself to say that, but please watch over me trough the clouds. I need total darkness to sneak out. I promise... you will regret nothing by hiding behind a cloud for a short time. Thank you.'' So I waited patiently, leaned out of the window and looked to the right. I saw the teachers room's window. The lights were off and I heard nothing from there. I then walked to my suitcase and pulled out my black trainers and put it on. Then I pulled out a dark blue hoodie and put it on as well, over my grey T-shirt. Digging deeper into my suitcase, I found my climbing shoes and biker gloves. ''Hello my useful tools. Tonight, we're gonna have some fun...'' I tied the shoes tight and placed the laces into the side of my shoes. I strapped on the gloves and tucked the straps under the hoodie's wristbands. I found my mask too, it was a thin one and long. I could pull it all the way up the top of my head and it would still cover my neck. It's camouflage sample blends into the surroundings. Perfect for sneaking around. My pouch was under my hoodie, hanging over my shoulder as always. Inside was my mobile, a pocket knife, cigarettes, lighter and some money. ''I'm ready, Luna! Guide me trough the night and please don't forget to hide behind the moon.'' I nodded towards the moon and headed out of my door, with my sneaking costume. Now you think I was over reacting. No, I' wasn't. The camp was secured with several locks, doors and stone floor, which was really noise when you walked on it. And I wanted to make sure if I could sneak out without being seen. I closed my door and pulled the mask over my nose. The hood covering my skin and face. My boots were soft enough to muffle my footsteps. I was ready. I crouched down and if I remember back, it look like sneaking in Skyrim... yep... like that. So bending my knees, my joints didn't popped under my weight. And before I went outside, I did some stretching so every joint in my body wouldn't pop from time to time. Sneaking is a really exiting thing. Even if you have to be calm and took quick breaths, you still feel the adrenaline. And if you practice it, your back gets used to the pose... and I have a slight scoliosis so it's easier for me... I moved trough the corridors, slowing down at the teachers room to peek inside. They door was slightly open to hear the students at night if they want to sneak out. ''Oh you fools. It can't stop me...'' I continued sneaking out when one of the doors opened. A boy ran to another door without shoes and the others closed it behind him. I saw a little light from inside that door. ''So they still up... okay my chance.'' Closing the door was a bit loud, so it woke up a teacher. She came out of her room and spotted the boy. I was next to teacher in the pitch black corridor so she didn't saw me. While I heard as she ordered him back to his own room, I went downstairs. There was a back door in the dining hall, but it was locked. ''I knew I should check it out last night. Plan B.'' The plan B. Yes plan B was my favorite, why? Because it involved more sneaking, more strategy and the best one... climbing. I don't know why, but climbing is just really makes me feel free. The possibilities are infinite. A 3 cm thing like a hole or something is enough for me. My fingers are strong enough to pull myself up. And now... as I look back, I know why my classmates called me monkey... I went upstairs and opened a window. I climbed out and found myself on the roofs.''Assassins Creed... BUCK YEAH!'' The rain thankfully dried up so it wasn't slippery. A long pipe went down the wall and I used it to slide down. I checked it the last night so I knew it was stable. On the ground, I avoided all the lights and walked to the main gate. It was locked with a code. ''I hope it works, or my eavesdropping on the workers was pointless.'' I turned the four wheels on the lock and it opened. ''Best code ever. 1, 1, 1, 1... clever.'' I closed the gate behind me and locked it again and then turned the wheels to a random line. And I was running to town... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I pulled of my hood, my mask and slowed down to a walk. ''You may come out Luna. No one is gonna see me now.'' As I whispered that, a few clouds revealed the moon. It was full moon and absolutely beautiful. ''I feel like metal gear solid Twilight from that episode... epic sneaking...'' The lights in the little town were illuminating the shops and other houses. I spotted the shop that I was looking for. It was a 24 hours, non-stop little shop. And I had business with the shopkeeper. ''I'm here to drink my bear and see the young lady in that little shop.'' I said. After a few moments, the brony/pegasister girl appeared behind the counter. She smiled and looked impressed. ''I thought you won't come. It's really late and... what is that costume? It's not that cold isn't it?'' She cocked her head. ''I can still feel the cool night's breeze. Luna sure makes the night time calm.'' We chuckled and I continued. ''And about the costume, I prepared for anything. You should see what I did back there. I think those teachers are blind, because I just sneaked past them...'' I grinned evilly and she giggled again. ''So, are we going or you want to tell me your big escape first?'' She offered me a bottle of bear and winked at me. I looked at the bear and then to her. I did the math and chuckled. ''If you want to seduce me... than I want to be drank for that. Than you can succeed.'' She rolled her eyes and closed the shop window. I took the carton of beer and placed it on my shoulder. I gave her the money for the drinks and she left hers in the cash. After she made sure that the door is closed, we walked away, under Luna's watch. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Balaton is the largest lake in Hungary. It's bigger than a lake, but due to some geography shit, it's a huge lake. We went to the beach and we sat down on a big towel. I used my fingers to rip open the carton instead of my pocket knife. Logic and me... We drank and talked about more about the brony community. She was as exited as me. We're just randomly found another brony and became buddies. We discussed things about the show. Why she likes that actually and what does she thinks about the great work that this awesome community made. She told me already the story about how she became one, but she never told me the silly part. She found the show when she was drunk and they laughed her flank off wile watching it. Then I told her about my story. What happened so far and what I was planning from the end of school. ''Wait! You fourteen? Wow... you sure look tall. I though you are eighteen or nineteen or at lest seventeen, but that just... wow.'' And again, she was impressed. ''So that means you stop leaning on me. Ohh come on. It's not like I have the mind of a fourteen years old.'' ''Stop that!'' She giggled and of course she leaned against me. ''Looks like the alcohol starts working... that sounded so wrong...'' ''So... an author... hm... I never had the chance to speak with an author...'' She mused. ''Well... I'm not an author... yet. I want to be one. It's ... nice.'' And she laughed. ''Damn. It was just a Fluttershy not a stand up comedy joke... jeez what's in that stuff?'' ''That was... hahhahhaaa.... Fluttershy hahhaahhaaa!'' She snorted a bit and calmed down. ''Remember when I told you about my own room? Guess how I accepted the offer!'' She looked at me and I inhaled and said a quiet "yay c: ". And as I expected she laughed. The alcohol sure makes people and ponies more happy. She asked about how it feels to be an author and I informed her that I wasn't an author. ''You know what I mean. How is it feels to write then smartass?'' She asked. ''Well... it feel like you are free. For a long time, I locked the idea inside me instead of writing it down. Then the ponies gave me the power to actually write the story. I feel like I'm flying. I always wanted to fly, but I can't so I just imagine it. I feel somewhat proud when I describe something successfully, like I just made sitting on a toilet more beautiful and pleasurable.'' We laughed at the silly example and we both opened opened another two bottles of beer. ''So the ponies gave you power to write? Okay...'' She said. ''And we opened two bottles of bears. rawr...'' The silliness of the alcohol made me say that... and we both fell backwards from laughing. We both looked at the moon over the water and listened to the waves from the water. The wind blowed calmly on the shore and this and the sound of water crawling out and back just made that moment so peaceful. ''Luna is watching us as we getting more drank. And she will watch trough the events of the night. To the point where we lay together in an unknown bed without clothes.'' She suddenly spoke up. ''Why do I have to get only the adult ladies into bed? Seriously, this is too much. She would be okay, but when that thirty years old women started flirting with me with her little girlfriends? Hell no!'' True story. That happened two times. And I don't know if it's a gift or curse. ''She would have to. I knew she wants to see what I planned for her tonight. And she would probably laugh at us if that happens.'' I answered. ''Don't let it happen. I can feel that alcohol already. You wouldn't rape me. You, a brony... hm?'' She asked. ''Hell no! I hate rape. I hate those evil souls who hurt children and women. They are the number one on my list of most hated humans.'' I answered a little angrily. Seriously, I want to kill them all, they are not deserve to be called humans. These are the few of the many situations where I don't give a shit about love and tolerate. ''And who else is on that list?'' She asked. ''The second ones are those bastards who sells drugs or take drugs. The worst of them are those stupid kids who think it's cool to take drugs. I once saw a little twelve years old student, who sat next to the trash with a bag of something. And he just whimpered. How I wanted to kick him, to beat some sense into him. Idiots...'' We stayed silent. I became a bit angry at those memories about the stupid kid. Then she spoke up. ''And what Luna did is on your list as well?'' ''No. First, I wouldn't mind if I have to live in eternal night. I already spent most of my life in darkness, so... And second, what she did was not her fault. I actually stay up late for her so she won't feel herself alone. I always greet her late night a few times, by going outside, have cigarette and just talk to her. And it feels like she's listening to me. And it feels wonderful for me as well... and I didn't mentioned that Luna is badass.'' She chuckled. ''So... why don't you talk to her now?'' ''Right now? Here? At this night? This hour? This minute? This-'' ''Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes and yes. just talk to her already!'' She interrupted. ''Well... okay. But this is gonna be awkward...'' The wind died down, so Luna let me speak in quiet. Even the water wasn't that noisy. ''Hello Luna! How are you feeling tonight? I want to thank you for not letting the moon light reveal me back there. It helped me more than you think. And now, I lying next to that beautiful, drank and awesome pegasister...'' I stopped for a moment and a cool breeze ran trough our body. She looked at me with wide eyes and i continued. ''I feel you interested. Let me tell you how I managed to sneak out...'' So I told Luna what happened back at the camp. The drunk pegasister looked at me and at the moon. She probably tried to think of something. She introduced herself to Luna who only responded with a really, really, REALLY weak wind from behind us. It was like she just threw a quick "hy" at her and moved on. ''For now, that's all I could tell Luna. I will inform you if something interesting happens. If not? Then you know me. I can always entertain you... Good night for now. But we will see each other.'' I closed my eyes for a second then looked at the dumbfounded girl next to me. ''What are you exactly? A connection between Earth and Equestria? Or you can simply control the wind and every other elements?'' She asked and I chuckled. ''You know... that's a good idea for my story. I actually wanted him to use elements, but I just didn't know how to make him learn it. Now... I know how to, thanks.'' She rolled her eyes and I laughed. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I went back to the camp. Before I left her at the shop, she hugged me and kissed me. As quickly as it was, it ended quick and we both went to our ways. On the way, I thought about what just happened and what should I do at three o'clock, in the morning. Then I saw the girls room's window from the streets. And an idea popped into my head. ''It's scaring time!'' The window was three or four meters high and it was open. There was another window under the girls window. I used it's frame to climb up, like I saw it in Assassins Creed. There, I found out it is possible to climb up, but really hard. With one strong push, I pulled myself up to the girls window. There, I heard them talking. I can't remember what did they talked about. It was something about Rainbow Dash talking about Marci, how she doesn't like him actually and the others just trying to embarrass her. That's when I pulled myself higher and peeked in. I saw the silhouette of Rainbow Dash pacing in the room. She looked irritated and continued to explain herself. ''For the last time. I. Don't. Like. HIM! Is that so hard to believe?'' ''Yes it is...'' I thought and spoke up. ''I see I arrived just in time to annoy all of you...'' I heard them freak out a bit. It's not normal when a sneaky ninja spoke up in your room. ''Ahh! What the fuck?!'' Cried out Rainbow. ''It's just me. The always scary Adam. How is your night young lady?'' I mocked her. ''How the hell did you get there?'' ''I climbed DUH! You should be in bed...'' I climbed inside and saw the mane six looking at me dumbfounded. ''UHHH! We're playing sneaky ninja? Wehhee!'' Pinkie Pie exclaimed. ''What are you doing here?'' Asked Twilight. ''I had some business to take care of... hot and naughty business...'' I grinned and she looked confused. ''I told you he's a monkey. Look how high are we. And he's dressed as a killer.'' Said Dash. ''No, I dressed as an assassin. I even have a pocket knife. If we would have halloween in this country, I would totally creep the buck out of you...'' I chuckled evilly. ''Can you please pull of your mask and like... every other creepy clothing? It gives me the shivers seeing you like that.'' Asked Fluttershy. I pulled off my mask and hood, then sat down on a chair. ''So what are you girls up to?'' ''I should ask the same from you...'' Said Applejack without her cowboy hat. ''Wanna know?'' They said yes, even Rarity who's hair was shining. ''Too much showering and brushing...'' ''Okay here's the short story. I sneaked out, escaped from the camp by opening the padlock. Drank a carton beer with that shopkeeper girl, who likes me actually. Then I saw your open window from the street and I thought: "scaring time!".'' They just looked at me and rolled their eyes. ''You sure like to be scary...'' Commented Twilight. ''Fear me...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I left the girls room... trough the window of course. I like to do things like a boss... I went inside the camp trough the locked front gate and I had to climb up to the roofs. There was one problem, the pipe which was useful to slide down... well... it broke when I wanted to climb up. ''Buck you. I checked that one before. It's supposed bear my weight...'' So I had to do the sneaky ninja thing... again. Thankfully the boys window wasn't that high. And how coincidence... it was open too. ''Luna? Why don't you cool down the night? Even the nights are too warm. I can't even sleep, because of the heat...'' Then it clicked in. ''Oh so you don't want me to sleep, I get it now. Well... it's one way to say that... and pretty... hot way to tell me if I think about it...'' I looked at the moon sexually and then chuckled. ''Don't worry Luna. I just love you, that's all.'' I climbed up to the window and peeked in. ''I'm disappointed... they're sleeping... well easier for me.'' I climbed inside and looked at everyone. I saw two boy who had a swastika draw on their left cheek with permanent marker and a jewish star on their right cheek. They face were covered with dried toothpaste and it didn't even bothered them. ''Idiots...'' I sneaked trough their room and went outside. I found myself in the hall. I went to my own room, unlocked, closed it behind me and locked it again. I dressed down and brought a perfume with me to the window. I leaned outside and lit up my cigarette. Looking at the moon, I couldn't help but smile. ''Thank you for your beautiful night Luna, the beautiful Princess of the Night...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day, we packed our stuff into our suitcases and backpacks and brought everything into the hall. There, we left them and my class went to the dodgem next to the camp. Boys sat with girls and they drove around or crashed into each other. I on the other hoof... hand sorry, I sat into one of the vehicles and got ready for the next round. ''Hy there weird brony friend. Mind if I join.'' The brony/pegasister shopkeeper suddenly sat into my car. ''Well look at that. So you got home in one peace?'' She rolled her eyes. There was a strange alarm in the dodgem field and the cars started moving. Without hesitation, I pushed down the pedal and my car started moving. Even if it wasn't that fast, it didn't stopped me to hold myself in place. Then I remembered my companion. ''I think you should hold yourself into something. Get ready for a wild ride!'' ''She's gonna hold into me...'' She folded her arms around my neck and held me close. ''I bucking knew it!'' I placed my left arm around her and I continued driving. I loved it. I crashed into everyone without mercy. Sometime, in the middle of the catastrophe, another car drove next to me. Two girl sat inside that car. One was the Vinyle Scratch and the other one was girl from the other class. She played on the cello and she often played before smaller audience on competitions. ''I should know that. SHE is the Octavia... they cute together...'' ''What's up big guy?! Doing it stylishly?! I have my own partner too!'' And she pulled Octavia closer. ''Eeyup! Doing it like a boss!'' I shouted back and we parted. The sound of cars crashing into each other stopped after a few minutes and we went back to the camp. There, we listened to some music and i randomly started dancing... Finally, we departed from the camp and went to the train station. We boarded and started the long way back to the capital city. It was a four hours trip. Meanwhile, I changed seats with a girl and I sat next to another one. My companion told me about a holiday in Egypt. She looked exited when I asked about it, she even wanted me to ask about that place. As she told me... it was paradise. When I ran out of questions, I decided to have some fun. ''Are the rooms soundproofed?'' I asked. ''Uhmm... probably. The walls are very thick...'' She answered, confused. ''So if I bring a girl there and spend a wild night with her, then no one can hear the screams and moans? Perfect, I should go there sometime... maybe bring some handcuffs as well... and some silk cloth for other reasons...'' I looked at her and kept my poker face. She looked to the left... to the right... back at me.... then fiiiinally started laughing. I chuckled and then she calmed down. ''You are weird.'' She stated and I shrugged... ''So... you lie that kinda stuff? Hm, hm?'' She grinned at me. ''Eeyep...'' I simply answered. She rolled her eyes. ''She didn't freaked out? Wow... maybe she likes that too?... or just don't give a shit...'' And the four hours trip finally came to an end. We arrived back home and went to our separate ways. We said our last goodbyes to each other and wished a good future. ''I will miss you all... all of you...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''So that is all what happened today. And now, I finished my cigarette and I have some notes in my room. Sooo... yeah. I'm gonna start writing now.'' I looked at the sun as it was still visible over the horizon. ''Good sleep Celestia...'' Then i looked at the moon which was slightly visible. ''... and good night Luna. I will se you later...'' I went inside and up to my room. In front of my computer, I had a lot of cookies, drinks, chips and chocolate from the camp. ''Alright, I have food, drink and time. I'm fresh enough to not fall asleep... and I have a LOT of notes. Time to continue the story...'' I began to work. I ate, drank and ticked the already used ideas on my notes. It went smooth and easy for three hours of writing. At midnight, I finished a few chapters and fixed as much grammar as I could from the previous chapters. ''Done! And now a cigarette... and Luna.'' Outside the terrace, I looked at the moon while smoking and relaxing in Luna's embrace. And by embrace, I mean a cold breeze blowed trough me when she responded. ''So... that's all for todays report, oh wait!'' I looked at my phone and saw time. ''I still have to report to you two today... it's tomorrow now hehe...'' I finished my cigarette. ''Well, I still have four hours that I can spend usefully... so for now... I say a good night for you Luna. And continue sleeping Celestia, you have to wake up only four hours later.'' I went to the door and looked back... ''Good night for you two...'' Sweet Princesses! That's a shit load of words there. How did I do that? Anyways, I don't have that much to say for that chapter. I left most of the conversations, because... well... just look at the words! They're everywhere. Everything that happened at that camp is real, truly happened. Yes I still have those cuts on my back, yes I started bleeding when Fluttershy turned me on... those hooves are so soft. And yes I became friends with the mane six... how many of you can tell about themselves that you know the mane six personally? None of you? HA! I can! And if you noticed, my way of thinking changed after I became a brony. That community sure change your life. And as I remember back... Buck I forgot tell to that brony girl that, where can she find my story... and I forgot her name... Yes I'm a sneaky ninja, who can climb walls like spiderman... or more like an assassin. The headmaster can eat my third limb, it hurt like hell. Oh did I ever told you that the basketball plank's pillar was week, so now it leans backwards? HA! For now... I gave you this so bucking long chapter. I need some time now, so I see you soon! Goodbye! ''Celestia! I'm coming outside! I still have a cigarette so I can report to you. And please warm me up with your oh so beautiful and sexy wings. It's so cold out there so.... I forgot to stop recording.... and still, i regret nothing'' *stops recording and leaves you with a weird ending...*
This... is how it started...It started at a nice spring afternoon... I was just sitting in front of my computer. My usual blank expression slightly visible on the screen. I was waiting for a video to finally start and Youtube's video window said "hi!" to me. I waited patiently for the video, meanwhile I looked at myself in the reflection. I saw my bluish green eyes looking back at me somewhat sadly... but mostly bored. The colors were nowhere to be found on the black screen. My long brown hair reached my eyebrows and went to the left side. I always brush it to the left side. It's long enough to cover my ears, but I don't like that, I let me ears stick out between my hairlines. That's why other teenagers thinks I like Justin Bieber. I don't say I hate him I just don't like his music... and his style. If he wears his hair like that than I don't have problem. But those words that I receive... "Bieber fan", "gay" or my favourite one: "EMO". I don't mind them, but sometimes they really getting on my nerves... I also saw a line under my nose. It was supposed to be my lips. They were not curved. And if they do... then that curved lips were upside down. Thankfully I can hide my emotions and when I want to convince someone, I have to force a smile or any other expression. ''Slow internet...'' I said out loud as I still waited. After a minute and it still loaded the video. And I still faced with my expressionless face. I blinked as I heard my own voice... it was deep and mysterious. I remember a girl who thought I was an adult. Her face was priceless, but not for me. I just looked at her, death serious and calm. Sometimes I wonder if I eat enough or move enough. It's really strange that I never panic, or feel nervous. And with all this... my reflection was grey. Just like I saw the world around me. I had a blue, mango and white colored room and all I could see was grey and white... and black. And to top of this, I barricaded my windows due to the hot and bright sun out there. So basically... I sat in a dark room in front of a faint glowing screen. Suddenly, I heard music. ''Finally...'' I thought and saw the video. I came across that video through a guy on Youtube that I subscribed to. And I thought it would be a good one. Then... ''A... pony... and another........ what the?'' I kept watching and read the lyrics under the video. I didn't know what I was doing, but I liked the music, so... I went on. The video ended and my mind tried to make up the things that I just witnessed. ''What was that?'' I scrolled down to read the comments. And I saw a comment. ''What is a brony?'' Then I heard the video's music again. I replayed it again and again... and guess what... again. The music was good and the animation as well. I clicked on the other videos and watched them as well. They were really good. Both the music and animation. ''Is that some kind of show? 'Cause it's good...'' I thought to myself. I kept watching these "PMV"s to find some information about what series are these scenes from. I don't know how, but it was already interesting. Soon I found out the meaning of "PMV"s... ''I should know what that meant...'' Then there were no more music video and I stuck with random scenes, from somewhat "different" animated videos. ''What the fu-...'' I stopped myself before saying something... out loud at least. ''What is the point of this video?'' I found nothing exiting on the video... except the cute voice of the pegasus. I moved to the next video... Half a hour later... I finished watching those random scenes from a show that I still didn't found out what it was. I enjoyed the videos and the only thing was in my mind: ''So this show has peaceful scenes, but that music parts have some more action... just what show is that?'' Another half a hour later... ''My Little Pony? That show has those actions? But... isn't that a show for kids?'' I was surprised when I found out that the show has a little "violent" side. ''Maybe it's like a cartoon for teenagers and some idiot put violence in it... what a peaceful name and still... a show for older children... I was eager to see what the show has so I searched for the first episode and- *Ring, ring* My phone started ringing and soon my ringtone started... I slowly picked up the phone, so whoever calls me thinks I was far away from my phone. It's a trick that I use so I can convince someone to: "don't bother me, I have things to do..." Explanation time!!! If I write THIS that means someone or I speaking Hungarian. Now back to the story! ''Haló!?'' ''Hello!?'' I answered the phone. ''Cső Cooper! Jössz ki bringázni? ''Hey Cooper! Wanna come out for cycling?'' Asked Bence, my best friend. He used my nickname that I got from my... "rapper times". Háááát... nem is tudom... nagh! Rendben, de csak egy kicsi időre... ''Weeeell... I don't know... nagh! Alright, but only for small time...'' I answered, acting like I have things to do. ''4 óráig?'' ''For four hours?'' He asked and I heard a car's horn from the phone... and at the same time, before my house. I sighed. Előttem vagy mi? ''You're in front of me right?'' I asked already knowing the answer. ''Persze! Már napok óta nem csinálsz semmit, csak a szobádban kockulsz... ''Of course! You don't do anything for days now, except becoming a nerd...'' "kockulsz" means sitting in front of the computer and becoming a square, like the computer. Or in other words, becoming a nerd... He was right, I spent every second in my room. Others would be outside and they have much darker skin than me. Even if I sunbathe, I still can't burn down a few shades. My skin is white like a rat by the way... and it's not sexy. ''Ugh... rendben... megyek...'' ''Ugh... alright... I'm coming...'' And with that, I placed my phone into my pouch that I always wearing under a hoodie... even at summer. Yeah I'm not sweating at summer... deal with it! I packed some money, a few cigarette, a lighter, my headphones, mobile and my keys. I was wearing a green hoodie, white T-shirt, white shorts with green and grey checked lines, white socks and a black and white skate-shoes. I also wore black bike gloves for climbing. I went down the stairs and halfway, I jumped down, grabbed the rail and landed at the bottom, facing to the other direction. I liked doing that. ''Ezt ne csináld mégegyszer... ''Don't do that again...'' Said my mother a few inch away from her. I just landed right in front of her and I startled her. I didn't said anything. I just faked a small smile and hugged her. Her head rested lower than my chest. I'm taller than her with a good 30 centimeters. ''Megyek ki...'' ''I'm going out...'' I stated and went for the front door. ''When are you coming my dear?'' She said dramatically and using English. ''Later...'' And I stepped outside and went for the cellar where I rolled out my bike and rode to Bence. He was trying to caress a cat, but the furry animal didn't trusted him and moved away from his hand. ''Gugolj le az ő szintjére, lassan mozogj, halkan és lassan pislogj rá! Ha visszapislog akkor jó úton haladsz... ''Crouch down to it's level, move slowly, silently and blink at him slowly. If it blinks back at you, then you have clean way to earn it's trust...'' I said to him and did exactly what I said. The cat looked at me moved to my right side a few feet away. I remained facing to it's previous place, which was the direction of my best friend. I looked at him with a blank face and he watched the cat as it rubbed it's head into my tight. ''Szuper Ádi.'' "Ádi" is a shorter form of "Ádám" which is the Hungarian version of "Adam". ''Super Adam.'' He stated grinning and shaking his head. ''Szóval miért hívtál ki?'' ''So, why did you call me out?'' I asked and reached out my hand behind me and the cat rubbed it's face into it. I did the same thing with my other hand and the cat rubbed it's head or face into my palms. This is how you control a cat... ''Van néhány dolog amit elkéne mondjak. Be fogsz szarni...'' ''I have some things to tell you. You're gonna shit you're self...'' He said seriously, but allowed a little "hm" for himself as he saw the cat climbing on top of my back. ''És miaz?'' ''And what is it?'' I asked while I stretched out my arm, pointing my fingers to the ground. I started moving my fingers like a worm and the cat immediately tried to tackle it. It started punching and biting my hands, but I felt nothing. When a cat is in "playing mode" it' knew when it has to be careful. But don't try that with an adult cat... it will rip down you're skin... ''Úton elmondom, de most gyere! ''I'll tell you on the way, now come on!'' He hopped onto his bike and waited for me. I grabbed the cat by it's head carefully and held it in place. I leaned close and blew some air into it's face. As I released, it ran away. And that's how you make a cat to hate you, but you do no harm... Soon we were on our way to a house, dodging the slow cars on the way and other people on the pavement... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I was panting, but not from the fatigue. I was angry and full of rage. There, we were going pretty fast. Bence told me that a girl named Wanessa was at a party. I knew her, she was my... "daughter". Just like Viki, they were twins. I always looked after them, gave them advices and listened to their broken hearts when something bothered them. So, they put something to Wanessa's drink at that party. She only drank a little, but the stuff she got somehow made her go crazy. She drank too much and she woke up in a bed with an annoying guy. Even Wanessa didn't know if they did something, but that fucker thought: "Hey I'm so lame so I'm gonna say I took advantage on Wanessa so I can be so cool.". So he started bragging about it and everyone thinks Wanessa is a slut. And what I had to do? Comfort her... We arrived at their little house where Viki tried to call someone, she looked concerned. She nodded and let us into the living room. There she was... Wanessa was sitting on a couch with their mother. She tried to comfort her as well, but Wanessa kept crying... Bence said a quick "Oh god..." looked away and went to Viki. I on the other hand, was focusing on Wanessa. ''Ádáhháhaááám!'' ''Adahhhahaaam!'' She got up and hugged me really tightly. She cried into my chest and I placed my hands on her back and head. She was as short as my mother... I really was her daddy. ''Nyugalom, apuci itt van. Csak add ki mindet... ''Calm down, daddy is here. Just let it out...'' I tried to say it nicely, but it came out... well... threateningly... I moved us to the couch, where I looked at her mother. She had tears in her eyes as well. We stayed like that for a good ten minutes. Meanwhile her mother came into the living room checking on us from time to time. I always shook my head as a sign of "Do not disturb!". And my mind raced about possibilities. Guess what I thought about... ''I will hurt him in physically and mentally, but in hell's level... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Wanessa cried herself to sleep on the couch and I carried her to her bedroom. She is really light. As I came downstairs I heard their mother speaking. ''Hogy törtnhetett ez? Volt már ilyen bulin, de komolyra nem forult a helyzet, soha!'' ''How could this happened? She were in parties like that, but things never turned out bad, never!'' She chocked back tears. Viki released Bence, she was crying too. ''Nem ő volt... hanem a cucc ami a piájába került...'' ''It wasn't her... it was that stuff that someone put it into her drink...'' Said Bence sadly, he was really loss in words. ''Bence! Megyünk!'' ''Bence! We're going!'' I said and moved to the front door. ''Hova mész?'' ''Where are you going?'' Asked the mother quietly, she was too young for this kind of problems. ''I... have some words to say to this... Frank guy...'' I said, spitting out the name and in no time, I were already outside. I waited for Bence and we were immediately at full speed for another house party... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We arrived at a house where a bunch of stupid teenager drank, ate, drank danced and talked with each other. Our target was Frank, who was an ugly, rich coward. he thought he is so awesome and strong and clever and everything. But he was really, really stupid. He thought Wanessa didn't have friends like us. Well... he was mistaken... We quickly got home for a pair of masks and we arrived at the house party by foot. Wearing darker clothes and bringing our mobiles if things go bad. I had to make Bence wait outside my room, 'cause I didn't closed the My Little Pony video. As I closed it, I saw a comment saying: "Love and Tolerate...". I paid no attention of the meaning of the comment, but it kept playing in my mind... Now... I always try to stay out of trouble, but what kind of father I would be if I just sit and watch my "daughter" breaking down. And most importantly... what kind of man... and friend would I be. The night has come and we just simply walked in, no one stopped us and no one could stop us... He was easy to find, he was dressed in golden necklace(probably fake) and his hair was over brushed and shined like it was still wet. He sat closely to a drunken girl, who tried her best, not to pass out. Only the girl was with him in the living room, but we paid no mind at all. In these kind of situations people always nervous and I was as well. But it vanished as I thought about finally punching him to a bloody goo... Te vagy Frank?'' ''You are Frank?'' I asked, but it was like a statement. He looked up at me like he was proud of his name being mentioned. His eyes were tired, probably from the alcohol... ''Bezony.'' "Bezony" mean certainly, but the right spelling is "Bizony". You just say it, 'cause it's fun. ''Certainly.'' He answered. Bence tried to say something, maybe starting a "mind game" with him about what he did. But I was faster and grabbed him by the arm. He tried to pull himself back, but due to his weakness and he was drank, he couldn't. I then started holding the back of his neck and pushed him into a bedroom. Bence followed, already telling me to stop. I told him to lock the door, while I pushed the bastard to the ground. He easily tripped and fell to the ground in a ridiculous way. He got up slowly... REALLY slowly. ''Mi a faszt képzelsz magadról?!'' "fasz" means penis in a dirty word. But for us the "what the fuck" is actually "what the penis"... go figure... ''What the fuck do you think you are?'' He shouted and waved his fist around in threatening way. That already made me go into offensive, but I liked to play some "mind game" on him... ''Wanessa apja... és én ezt nem csak képzelem... hanem ez egy tény...'' ''I'm Wanessa's father... and I'm not just thinking that... but it's a fact...'' My usual calm voice changed to a bit more agressive tone. He was a bit surprised by that and he was probably realized what I want. He only hesitated for a few seconds then he asked what I want. It was time to satisfy my my oh-so-long-hoped punch. But instead I kicked him in the balls. He doesn't deserved to call himself a man, by taking advantage on a drugged girl... He whimpered on the ground, collapsed and said everything that came to his mind. I even heard him saying that: ''I will eat your dick... agh...'' Well... as it didn't made sense I felt offended and pushed him onto his back. ''Mi a facebook jelszavad és a neved?'' ''What is your facebook password and name?'' I asked him. He hardly asked "why?" and I answered with placing my foot on his already injured penis. I asked again and he told me. Guess what egoistic name and password had he... Frank... for both name and password. Bence logged into his facebook, through the compute in the room. Meanwhile, as much as I wanted to beat the guy, instead I dragged him out of the room and just left him there. I locked the door and we started working. First, we wrote something onto his wall messages: I told you guys I fucked Wanessa and she enjoyed it. But I lied. I drugged her and I dragged her to my room. She didn't wanted me to do it, but the desire increaser tablets were strong. I took advantage on her and tried to rape her. Because I thought it's cool to say "I'm not a virgin anymore!" Somehow she forced back the effects and fell asleep. I acted like she and I are together so everyone would think I'm so swag. That is the truth what do you think? Leave a honest comment! We posted it and moved to his photos. We deleted all his profile pictures except one. With the power of "paint" we wrote a text under the picture: I think drugging a girl and saying I did it with her is awesome! We thought about changing his interests as well, but that would be too dangerous. We only wanted the people to see HIM saying that. It would probably failed our plan. Lastly, we changed his password from "Frank" to "knarF". We logged out and we finally opened the door, where the drunken bastard was already banging... ''NeeeeEEEEM!'' ''NooooOOOOO!'' He screamed and tried to pounce at me. I rushed forward and pushed him back. Bence moved behind him and using his knees, he bent my opponent's knees. It was humiliation that we use on others. We sneak up on them and just bent their knees... sometimes, they didn't even react fast enough and collapse to their knees. It's just funny... Now he was kneeling in front of me... and I REALLY wanted to knee him in the face. But I remembered the consequences. That was already involved the cops, 'cause of the drugs and the possibility of rape. We only needed personal body injury and we were triple fucked... Instead, I grabbed him by the side of his neck(it's a sensitive area if your neck muscles are weak) and told him: ''Ha mégegyszer hozzányulsz,SŐT... ha ránézel a kislányaimra akkor nem csak a rendőrség nem fog érdekelni hanem... a te életed sem! Világos csicska geci?!'' "csicska" means servant, but in a more humiliating way and "geci" is a dirty word for "sperm". These are really common words in the teenagers language... ''If you ever touch her, EVEN... look at my daughter again, then I will don't care about just the cops, but...'' I wanted to say something about the "love and tolerate" comment, but I didn't. Instead I said something expectable. ''your life! Are we clear you bitch sperm?!'' I shouted at him. I didn't even waited for a response and just dropped him to the ground. Outside, we heard shouting from other people and we immediately started sprinting home. I suggested we should avoid from the street light's and move in the shadows. We pulled of our masks and placed them in our pockets. We kept our dark colored hoodie and jacket on us, until we reached the public area. Bence looked at me and started laughing... ''HÁHHÁÁ! Nem hiszem el, hogy ezt csináltuk! Ez kurva jó volt!'' "Kurva jó" means "fucking good"... ''Hahhaaa! I can't believe, we just did that! That was so fucking good!'' He told me and I allowed myself a grin. ''Először csináltuk ezt és gond nélkül ment... cigit?'' ''Fist time we did this and it went without a problem... cigarette?'' I agreed and offered him a cigarette. ''Neeem, nem, nem neem. Le akarok szokni, szal kösz nem...'' "szal means "so" in a shorter form. The full version is "szóval"... ''Noooo, no, no, noo. I try to quit smoking, so no thanks...'' He refused and I lit up my cigarette. It helped me calm down. We peacefully walked back home... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At home, I finally watched the first episode of the show. I turned the volume a bit down, when I heard the intro song. ''Gotta stay quiet with this...'' After it ended, I allowed myself to turn back the volume a bit. Lauren Faust's name caught my eyes. ''Isn't he that quy who made that imaginary friends thing?'' I mused. Then I heard a women telling a tale about two sister. I understood the 75% of it, 'cause my english skills weren't that good, like now... and not like I'm good right now... but you get what I'm saying. I continued watching to the point where a purple unicorn walked past a giant hourglass. In the hourglasses reflection I saw a pair of eyes looking at me. I quickly turned around to see no one behind me. It looked silly, but my computer is dark enough to see a reflection in it. And I feared, that someone was watching me as I watched a show for kids, where a pair of eyes watched me. Mind fuck... isn't that the time when someone say something like... watchingception? I don't know... ''I'm just paranoid...'' I continued watching... yes I said it already. So I was around a part where the purple chick was flying in a carriage. ''Roman empire vehicle... how I hated that part in history and-... WHAT?! That two white pegasus are wearing armor? Maybe it isn't a kid show THAT much... My hopes lit up... until the dragon said something about the princess sending them to "ponyville" to check out the preparation and to "make some friends". ''Friendship is magic... heh... I chuckled at the weak joke, that I made. But as I thought about that three words, I found myself agreeing with this. I looked back how I handled friends. Or more like a friend. He was always there for me to cheer me up and how I respond to this? I simply say "Sorry I don't want to go out today, by!'' or just lie something. ''Hmm... I should go out with Bence more often... Later I saw the other ponies from those "random" videos. The farm pony's family reminded me of MY family. How close we were back then, how many places we visited TOGETHER. How much they gave to me, how much they cared for me and how much they loved me. And now, I always sitting in my room, closing my door and covering the windows with the curtains. Okay, my parents working all day, but I only go downstairs to say "hello" or a quick "good bye". Or when my mother finished dinner. I simply go down, eat and immediately run upstairs and hide in my room. When they ask for help, I do it, but without saying a single word or asking about their day like: ''How was your day?'' or ''Tell me what happened with you today?'' None of these kind words has been said to each other. The last time we had dinner together was three years ago. And my opinion was always short and simple: ''I have things to do, you have things to do...'' ''Okay that was true, but I should spend more time with them as well'' I thought and stopped a video. I went outside to the terrace where my mother wrote something on the papers. ''I don't even know what is she working on... maybe it's my fault...'' I sat down to a garden chair and lit up a cigarette. ''Kicsi vagy te még ahhoz...'' ''You're too young for that...'' She said grinning and continued writing. I looked at the paper and saw what was she writing. ''Oh I remember, she's working in that hotel... but which one?'' I remembered. ''I knew...'' I answered in english, using a childish voice. I stood up and looked at the night sky... it was a full moon. ''Look at that shit!'' I said. ''What is "sit" means?'' She asked. She was better in english, but only I know dirty words... ''It's "shit" and it means "szar"...'' I answered not looking back. I heard her chuckling and she said ''okay...''. As I continued admiring the moon, I remembered that show. It already changed my decisions... First it forced me back to harm someone, then it helped me realize how much my friend means to me. And now... I'm here with my mother and when I want to have conversation with her, she had to work. ''Ah well... maybe next time, I can speak with her. But now...'' I finished my cigarette. ''I have a video to finish... Before I went inside, I brushed my mothers hair out of her eyes and said "I love you". She looked up, but I was already climbing the stairs... smiling. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I finished the video... and I thought back the events. ''Okay, I know their personality, I know that yellow one is actually cute so now I understand those weird comments about her. I know that some shit is going to happen and that pink one is... well... Pinkie Pie. I looked at the clock. It was only ten, even if I had school, I still had enough time to finish the next episode. So I watched the next episode. ''Well... the action wasn't that eventful, but hey... it's show for kids. The outro song. ''Yes... for kids. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Next day at school was... weird. I couldn't think about anything, but those ponies. I tried to focus on the lessons, but I only wanted to watch the next episode of the show. After lesson, we had a 15 minutes break. I started eating a sandwich while listening to some music... I looked up at the sky and started thinking that I'm flying. It helped me to forgot about ponies... I looked to the right and saw a girl reading a book. She was one of the best student in the school. Always learned everything and she was really interested in studies. ''Twilight Sparkle...'' I growled and she heard me. ''Tessék?'' ''Pardon?'' She asked. I cursed myself and said the most usual thing that I always say, when others catch me speaking to myself. ''Semmi, csak magamban beszélek... ''Nothing, I just talking to myself...'' Yeah, I said the truth and it worked. My classmates knew that I'm some kind of mysterious, serious, calm guy. They knew nothing about me. They only knew that I never smile and I'm never happy. That's why they always "forgot" to invite me to parties... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Physical education: We had a free lesson. That meant we can do what we want: football, running, basketball, table tennis and the others. I choose ball throwing... and the teacher sent me outside the school to retrieve my ball. Yes I threw it all the way out from the playground. It was easy to make it, but not like I did it. The first two ball hit the wall, so they would not fall outside to the streets. But my third one... I stepped back once and with a spinning around and grunting, I managed to threw it to the other side of the street and it hit a car... And how I managed to threw that big? Well I explained that to the teacher as: ''I span around and threw it outside. Sorry, next time I will just simply throw it...'' But the truth was... ponies. I imagined the blue pegasus hovering in the air and I wanted to hit her. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ History lesson: Instead thinking about human history, my mind kept playing Equestria's history. And guess what happened... ''Ádám? Ne aluggyá! Mit gondolsz, mikor wolt az 1948 as forradalom magyarországon?'' ''Adam?'' The teacher asked and I wanted to slap myself to focus on the question. I looked at the teacher and he grinned. ''Don't sleep!'' He told me. ''What do you think, when was the "1948 revolution" in Hungary?'' ''48 ban... ''In 48...'' I answered. Then he asked in which month. I simply looked at him and waited to move on. That's when Bence said out loud... ''Midárcidiidus tidizidenidöt... It's actually "Március tizenöt" but we have a special language. You place "id" in front of every vowel so no one know what you're talking about. (You should try it... :D ) ''Midarch fidiftideiden...'' He said "march fifteen" in our language and the teacher didn't get it. I said march fifteen and thanked Bence and he's just grinned... and I cursed myself, but mostly the ponies... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Biology: All I could think about was Fluttershy. Fluttershy sitting next to me and learning about animals, Fluttershy freaking out about the fake animals on the walls, Fluttershy randomly flying around and looking at everything. I even imagined the teacher as Fluttershy. So that lesson would be hilarious... but I was more worried about my sanity and my... ''Aniko néni, kimehetek, mert vérzik az orrom... ''Miss Anikó, can I go out, 'cause my nose is bleeding...'' I said as my hand was covered in blood. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Art lesson: We had to write a fake interview with someone. I choose Bence and he choose me. And I tried my hardest not to think about rarity sitting in front of me... that's all for that lesson. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Találtunk egy cigarettát a mosdóban. Mit mondasz erre Ádám?'' ''We found a cigarette in the bathrooms. What do you say about that Adam?'' Asked the headmaster. I was in his office and they thought I smoked a cigarette inside the school. I was really angry. The teachers always joke around this: ''What is wrong Adam? You need a cigarette?'' I always fake chuckle with them or ignore them. But now... they thought I can't stop myself and really wanted to smoke before the end of school. ''Miért nem lepődök meg azon, hogy engem kerestek meg először?'' ''Why am I not surprised about that you searched for me first?'' I asked as calmly as I could. I wanted to shout at them. And here was my distraction. I thought about the element of honesty. I knew who could be the one. They said I have to go back to the office after the next lesson... Later... Bence got involved and they found out that he smokes as well. They made him scared and my plan blew up. I wanted to tell them who it was, but Bence got into more trouble. I was in front of the headmaster. He had a smug look on his face. ''Ohh how I want to kick out your teeth... I took an annoyed breath and explained some things. Fist, I explained that they shouldn't scare Bence. His parents were really strict and they would kill him for smoking. Then I told them who smoked in the bathrooms. Younger students thought it would be soooo cool to start smoking. And what would be so brave? Smoking in the school of course. I saw them coming out from the toilets and I smelled the cigarettes. The kids were pretty upset about me and I was mad at them for dragging me into something like that. I only said: ''there's honesty for you. Next time think about the consequences!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ English lesson: The english teacher was the Deputy Director and I walked into her class after 15-20 minutes. She asked what I got and I said "nothing". I sat down next to Bence. He was scared. They told him that they would speak with his parents about this. I placed my hand on his shoulder and tried to comfort him. Then the teacher snapped at me. She said: ''You need help with english, but you don't need help with smoking...'' She was a bit angry that I wouldn't get kicked out of the school. And there everyone expected me to retort something really rude. To start shouting at her about "personal fucking life". But no... and I can only thank that to Pinkie Pie. ''HÁÁHHHÁÁ! Köszönöm!'' ''HAAHAAA! Thank you!'' I laughed. And it worked. Everyone in the classroom looked puzzled about my randomness... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After school... ''Hmm... looks like he doesn't give up... I was walking home when two guy started following me. They were Frank's two buddy. He probably couldn't beat or catch me so he sent out two of his toe licker. I turned into a street and started sprinting. I soon found myself surrounded with other people. ''Perfect...'' I pulled out my hoodie from my backpack and put on. Hood covering my face, I changed direction. I started walking back to them. They walked away a meter close to me and started searching. They stopped a good ten meter away and scanned the are. I was behind them and they stood next to a bush. They were as slim as Frank and they wore heavy backpacks. ''Surprise mother fuckers... I walked next to them two meter away, put out my headphones, locked everything on my pockets so they would not fall out while running and forced back my laughter. ''Here comes nothing...'' I ran into the closet one. He lost his balance and crashed into the other one. Their backpack were really heave so it helped. They fell into the bush and disappeared in it. FUCKYEAH! I just pushed the two of them into a bush. Everyone around me stared at us and I started running away. They chased me down for two street, where I saw a bus closing it's door. I had enough time to jump into it and moved to the other door. The two of them got up to the bus and wanted to catch me. The bus drove away from the bus stop, where I laughed at the two idiot. I got down from the bus through the door in the middle and they didn't even noticed. I started walking home again. My mind raced with other possible ways of how could I handle them. ''I could simply fight with them, they so slim and small. They couldn't even hit me. And if they know some kind of karate, then I could always go into that survival mode. Where the adrenaline rush gives you the ability to do anything you want...'' Then I remained at the first idea: ''I should just stay away from them. The most peaceful way. And they just stupid... it's not their fault.'' And by some unbelievable magical thing I said something... ''Love and tolerate...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Bence was panicking. His parents would kill him. He called me out and he asked for help. I would normally say: ''YOU have to get rid of your business. If I help, you will never learn from your mistake...'' But no, this time I tried to help him. We thought about how should he tell his parents about the incident. Then he asked a question... ''És ha megkérdezik honnan szereztük?'' ''And if they ask, where did we get it?'' Bence asked. We bought cigarette from a little shop. The girl always let us bought a box of cigarette. But we had to stay quiet about it. If he tells his parents where he gets cigarette, they would do anything to close that shop. Now, I didn't wanted this to happen and tried to think about someone. Someone who we can blame for giving us cigarette. I gave up and said to him... ''Mond, hogy én adom neked...'' ''Say that, I give you the cigarette...'' I told him and he immediately said no. Then I convinced him to do it. I don't really met his parents so they could blame me. I even said I would tell his parents myself that. In the remaining time, he thanked me a million times. He stopped panicking and we went home. On my way, I thought about ponies... And that was loyalty... that show is turning me into something new... I decided to go home and watch the other episodes and see what happens next... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I arrived home and the house was empty. My brother was still at school and my parents were working. ''Okay, no one's home... I walked into the kitchen a pulled out a bottle of beer. ''I'll need this...'' Then I glanced at a newspaper and was about to go upstairs. Then I looked back at the newspaper and saw a half naked girl. As I looked at her perfect body, I changed my plan... ''Okay I'm going to watch ponies... but first, redtube. I did it a week ago and I would feel refreshed after that... So I went upstairs, pulled out my mobile, headphones, keys and cigarette and placed them above my bed. Turned on the computer, brought some toilette paper and got ready for the... good feeling. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After I finished, I felt refreshed. I don't usually get close to girls. And the last time I had a girlfriend, I was drunk and she looked good. But the next day, I woke up and said out loud: ''I don't want her...'' And that was the last girl I had a long time ago. And how cruel I was? I left her before valentines day... yep, I'm a monster. So after I flushed down the toilet paper that I used to... clean myself, I heard my brother coming home. Just in the right time. ''Megjöttem tökös!'' "tökös" means "little penis", but in other situation it can mean "tough guy"... ''I arrived little penis!'' He called out. I went to the stairs and shouted back. ''Kellene a haverjaid száma!'' ''I need your buddy's phone number!'' I told him and he asked "why?". I told him what happened and that I need his "friends" if Frank sends more and bigger guys at me. He told me if they ever hurt me, he will personally bury his body... I love my brother... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I finished all the episodes and surprisingly, I felt a bit sad. You know, that feeling, when you finish a good book or an awesome film. So anyways, I felt a bit empty. Now you could say: ''Didn't you get used to that feeling in that empty life?'' Well yes, I got used to it, but that show somehow dragged me into it's univers... I saw a comment saying: ''I finished the show and now I'm a brony! Brohoof /) everypony!'' I read the other comments and replies: ''Welcome to the herd! Brohoof (\'' I didn't understand what were these "/)" symbols were or "brohoof" OR the "herd" thing. But I know that I was a "brony", 'cause I watched through the two seasons. But I didn't know what exactly a "brony" was... So I started searching on the internet for any clue. Wikipedia wasn't the right place, random google website didn't helped. ''Well, that's a stupid idea, but maybe I can try... I typed into youtube: "brony". I found a really long video and I clicked on it... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After the video... My reaction was really simple: ''I need a cigarette...'' So I went outside, lit up my cigarette and tried to think about what should I do. ''Why am I panicking? I watched the show, all the two seasons. But that doesn't mean I'm a brony. I just simply stop watching it. As that thought went through my head, I felt a bit sad. It was a really good show and even boys watching it and admit it. ''And why am I afraid of being a brony? It's not gay. Others would think I'm crazy but-... The others... I knew why I was afraid. I saw some sad tales about bronies, like: ''I told my friend that I love my little pony. Now I'm alone :,( '' I thought about Bence. ''I already look insane in his eyes. He only needs to know his friend likes a show for little girls and kids and he will lost his mind... I decided I should wait with these things. ''Closet-brony! As that guy said...'' I said to myself. ''Who said I have to tell this to anyone. I just remain silent as always and everything is gonna be alright... I finished my cigarette and went up to my room. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''This is really good...'' I mumbled. I spent some hours listening to brony music and saw some really cool drawings. ''This isn't just a show... it's lot more-... ''Miért nem alszol?'' ''Why don't you're sleeping?'' Asked my father as he checked on me. I looked at the clock, it was 1:35. ''Mert péntek van és holnap nincs suli. ''suli" means "school" in a shorter form. The full form is "iskola"... ''Because it's friday and there's no school tomorrow.'' I answered. He said to go to bed, so I wouldn't get used to staying up late. Normally I would argue with this, but I felt like I should do what he said. Even if I knew I couldn't sleep at that moment. And he just want's the best for me. So I turned off the computer and went to bed. The window above me let the moon's light to shine on my face. It was a really good feeling, you should try it sometimes... As I looked at the moon, I thought about the "mare on the moon". And I swear I saw the unicorn's head on the moon's surface... ''This is more than a show...'' Some things that I want to discuss... First, I'm writing this to Wanessa: Wanessa! I'm still really sorry about what happened. I would do more than just hit him once. For you I would lock him in a dungeon. I know you're not gonna read this, but I feel right to write this down: I love you my little daughter! Daddy will survive somehow, don't worry about me. I'm worried about you. Please, don't let this incident happen again and be careful... If you ever need me, I will be there for you... Your Daddy... Adam K. Second, if you wonder, that guy didn't raped her thankfully. He was a loser and wanted to see Wanessa suffer. Then I walked up to him, punched him in the face and let Bence stop me. Bence wanted to hit him too, but we had to get out of there. The police said that, they found something in Wanessa's drink. Some kind of soap thing, that isn't on the polices "drugs list". So basically, you can make desire increaser drug at home, without going to prison... that bastard. That "Frank" guy didn't tell the police about me. He didn't even said he got attacked by two masked men. He was probably too drunk. His two friend who followed me, were actually grabbed me once, but I broke free. And yes, the bus stop trick really worked. A few days later, the two walked up to me and wanted to beat me, but Bence was there so we had a little street fight. Bence knocked out the smaller one, with one punch to the face and I tackled the taller one. In the end, we had to ran away before someone saw what we did... And we never saw them again... About Bence... They parents hated me, but after a few months Bence told them what was the truth. They apologized and everyone forgot about that little misunderstanding... This is really how I became a brony and yes, that show really changed me a bit. About that porno part... I regret nothing... About my last girlfriend... I regret nothing... god I'm terrible... So that is, Wanessa and Bence would never read this so I don't have to be afraid of this. I have to be afraid about that idea of "writing hungarian". Well sorry, but with that, you could easily understand, that I'm(incoming egoistical comment) better at english than my class mates. And I wanted to show you how my mother, Bence and I using Hungarian and English at the same time. Trust me, it's really funny when we make sentences like: "Megyek upstairs és took a shit...'' Leave a comment about that Hungarian texts. Should I use them to explain things better? Or I shouldn't use them? Tell me please... (But I don't think I will use that, just tell your opinion that's it...) Sooo anyways, I tried my best to write without mistakes. This story will be have other chapters and they would be more... well... weird and paranormal. Thanks for reading and have a good day! Good bye! ************************************************************************************************************************************************************ SPOILERS: ''Who are you talking to Adam?'' ''Nopony!'' ''What?'' ''Leave me alone...'' ''Bence *pant* I'm a brony *pant*'' ''What are these cartoon figures on your youtube channel Adam? I went to log out and saw a lot of cartoon things... it's weird...'' ''I will tell you later...'' You can expect something like that... :P
First signs...''Dear voices in my head! I spent a few weeks becoming a "brony". I haven't heard a single sound from you two. If there are actually two of you... I found myself more lively these days and I'm just thinking: Am I still depressed? I mean, I became a bit more cheerful, but I still wearing that mask. You know, that "emotion and expression" mask. I still hiding my feelings, but it became hard to act false emotions. My blank face and scowl still perfect and they already became my natural and main expressions. But I keep thinking about ponies and having fun... My days became brighter and it's really makes me nervous. A show makes me weak? No no no no, I will keep my feelings locked. I can't just let my guard down, I still have some dangerous things to get rid of. And now I want to be kinder with all those terrible people around me? They don't respect me, then why should I? I know myself and I always wanted to be different, but why act different with the arrogant if I can be as arrogant and say "get the fuck out"? People are terrible... but ponies not and the bronies are kind so they are- Noohhohhohhooo! Nonono no no... no. I shouldn't think like that. Every soul have sins, no one is perfect. Me neither...'' ''Just *pant*... one more *pant*... street...'' Said Bence next to me, snapping me out of my "mind letter". We were running. I was wearing a size bigger T-shirt with this text: I'm not perfect neither. Mistakes are missing from me... Very fitting T-shirt isn't it? I was wearing black trainers and using a pair of grey running shoes. I had my pouch over my shoulder, inside was my phone, headphones, keys and of course my cigarette. Glancing at Bence, I couldn't look away from HIS T-shirt. There was a middle finger on the front side, that could be easily seen because of his wider chest. His light, dark yellow and black trousers had our basketball team logo. A black and yellow bee, holding a basketball, next to a basketball plank. He used his skater shoes, but it was enough for running. We were running to our school. It's four kilometers far and we nearly made it under half a hour. ''Don't speak *pant* or it will *pant* sting your side! *pant* '' I told him and started sprinting the remaining distance. We loved sprinting... ''But I still feel kinda bad for not being a good friend. He always pulled me out from my darkest holes from my mind. He always tries to cheer me up and make me smile. But my emotional problems are forcing me back. I form a smile for him to stop even trying, but he keeps doing funny things. And I still just acting my happiness... ''Adam?'' I quickly turned around and saw him standing there, motioning me to the schools entrance. ''We arrived...'' I stated the obvious. He kept looking at me, trying to hide the concern from me. But he failed and realized it. Sighing, he turned to the school's giant wooden door. He walked to the steps and sat down, stretching his legs and back. ''The voices?'' He asked. He knew about those voices in my head. They appeared after a terrible day. On that day, I wanted to hide in a dark corner and be alone. I started hearing someone speaking to me in my head and I tried to talk back. It worked and I was really scared. After several weeks I gave up and let that stranger live inside me. I tried to think about it like my conscience, but it didn't help. It was too different. After another tragical day I changed and became a crazy guy, who didn't give a damn about things. I became angry more easily and scared away everyone. Then I lost everyone and became lonely again. There, I changed again. I changed into the one who I'm today. Never let his feelings control him and HE controls the feelings and emotions. Acting every day like a totally different person. And the second voice appeared. That one didn't bothered me that much. That one only talks when I do something acceptable, but the other one want's me to be evil with everyone. When I angry, it want's me to let it out, then the other one tries to stop me. Then I just choose the middle way... Uhm... where I was? Oh yeah, Bnece asked something I nodded and walked in front of him. I never was the one who just sit down. Even on the bus, if there's a free seat, I keep standing. It's my habit... ''And what did he said to you?'' He asked. I explained him that the voice isn't a he actually, just sounds like it. He's just shrugged and let me continue. ''I was just tried to contact with them and asked them why haven't they showed up. There's like weeks when I last dreamed with them.'' I explained to him and pulled out my cigarette. ''Is that bad? I thought you want them to leave you...'' He said and I lit up my cigarette. ''I changed my mind. I need them and since I...'' I stopped myself. ''Should I tell Bence about this show? Bence kept looking at me with a face that told me to continue. ''It's so funny how are we in front of the school, inside that five meters "no smoking" zone, but you still lit that thing up...'' He said grinning and I offered him one, but he refused. ''And since what now? You stopped speaking suddenly. Too suddenly, even if it's you.'' ''Well... I already smoking in that zone so I can tell him. Thankfully I'm in my don't give a shit mood... So with a last drag from my cigarette, I started. ''You remember that thing about that gruesome video of animated ponies?'' After the explanation... ''Are you feeling okay?'' He asked dumbfounded and half grinning. ''I am totally not alright Bence. And I already told you that...'' I said grinning evilly. He took it really good. He laughed when I laughed about something silly and even asked about what is so interesting. ''Bence, as I said... I'm lonely. I gave up every feeling inside me and I'm okay with this. Looks like that "mask" became heavy to me. I let my curiosity take over me and my feelings to come out. I saw the world around me in grey and darkness. And now I found a community and show that makes that cruel world a bit more happy. Of course I change a bit, but don't worry. I will be the same Adam, who always makes you feel shit.'' I finished with a chuckle and he did the same. ''Wow... I can't believe. The Adam who found his own cat, cut up under his own car and thinks that is interesting. The Cooper who rapped about sad shit. The crazy guy, who missed the chance to lose his virginity... just because the girl wasn't enough and he was just drank. That Adam say he is happy 'cause of a kid show?'' He took a deep breath. ''I saw everything...'' ''Except your last girlfriends breasts...'' We laughed and we started walking to our "home running's start line". It was a few streets away, but it gives us a straight way, back to home. ''Ponies?'' He still had that amused grin on his face. ''Isn't that just strange. I don't know how I became so interested in that. And one fanfiction made my cry.'' ''No way!'' He started laughing. ''I don't believe that!'' ''I cried for five minutes and the second time, I somehow got into english and understood it better. So I spent the next few days a bit depressed...'' I told him. (I think you know what story it was, so don't make me write it down. For some reason, others don't like it when they talk about MY lit-... ohhohhooo no no I'm not gonna say it!) ''When did you became better in english? I thought I was the better one at it?'' He said. ''I told you I watch videos too...'' I answered. ''Fucking videos.'' He said quietly, but loud enough to be heard. ''So... what do you think?'' I wanted to know if he still likes me. ''Well, it's your thing bro. As long as you don't talk about it, I don't have problem...'' ''Hmhmhehhee... success... I grinned at that and said an 'okay' to him. We kept walking and arrived at the start line. Then he said something that I will never forget... ''I'm happy if you happy... and I'm really thank you for sharing me your thoughts and feelings...'' I just looked at him. I was surprised and really happy. My friend who I though hates me about the way I treat him. He actually was my best friend... no... my brother. He always cared for me and I never saw it. And now, I was running with him. Feeling good and being free in the night's cool air. And all it needed was just talking with him and letting my heart out. And he listened to me and understood me. It was incredible... I started grinning. ''Like Rainbow Dash and Applejack. Running together through the leaves and be happy together.'' ''What's so funny?'' He saw me grinning. I turned my head towards him, still grinning. ''Friendship is magic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I spent the next month acting like always. But inside, I was feeling better. I looked like a dark aura around people and I still felt more lively. A girl named Emese became Bence's and my best friend. And soon we called her as our sister. I was the big brother, Emese was my little sister and Bence was our little brother who always do something crazy. Emese got into a little trouble and we brothers go and help her out. And that was so amazing. And me? I was the serious big brother who gives advice and say wise words. They always tries to cheer me up, but I told them to let me be like that. If I haven't said that yet, then I tell you now... I'm a social retard. I can't make a normal conversation like other normal people. I learned to see through their false emotions and I acted like always. For example, when someone said something kind, I saw the true meaning of the words. Most of the time these words meant nothing. And I saw it all... Back to my social retardness, ( if this word actually exist...)I answered with a single word when they asked me and didn't continued. They looked at me strangely like I'm an alien. I'm not the talkative one. I mostly explain things, but nothing more. So, that one month went well and Emese got to know about me everything. My emotional mask, my not so good life, the voices in my head... and my interest about a cartoon show. I was surprised when she was actually interested. She don't want to became a brony or pegasister, but she was interested. But she never watched the show... After that month, school ended. And we only had to attend at one last ceremony. It's called "ballagás". In english, this means "amble". In that ceremony, the two school-leaver class (in that case the 8/a and 8/b class) have to dress into the same colors or at least something similar to the others. We the 8/a choose black trousers/skirts and shoes and white shirts. The boys wore green ties and the girls wore orange scarfs. The younger classes have decorate the school-leavers main class-room, where they start their routine around the school. We start amble around the school corridors. Left hand placed on the person in front of you and with your right hand, you're holding flowers. And that's how we walk through the building, as a good bye to the school's spirit. I was behind Emese and in front of her was Bence. He was the first student and in front of him was the teacher. It was ironical, because Bence wasn't the teachers favorite if I say mildly... It was ironical too, because we three friends were in the lead as we were the best ones in our class. I was like an alpha in the class. I helped the teachers and I told the students to be a good boy and don't do something wrong. Most of the times they did as I told them, but there were always something problem. Kids... And one more ironical thing. The girl behind me was the one who broke my heart and that's why I became wild. You know, the second time when I changed. She didn't wanted to hold my left shoulder, but she had to. I said to her: ''Grab my shoulder and get over it. At least we will never meet again...'' She was really shy when she placed her hand on me. I immediately thought about Fluttershy. ''I held that grudge for a year now...'' I looked back at her. And sweet Celestia she hid her face behind her hair like Fluttershy. I wanted to hit myself for scaring her. I saw Fluttershy, being afraid of me. I felt terrible. The music started and the class started singing the song. We had to do it. It was a tradition... So somewhere, where there was no camera, I glanced back at her. ''Sorry...'' And I brushed her little hand with my my right hand. Ohhh those little, soft hand of hers. ''I remember why I loved her before...'' I thought and didn't looked back. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After walking through the building, we went outside, to the little football field, inside the schools territory. I took a seat in the front row. The sun was shining. There were no shadows around me. An open field let the sun to burning us. And we had to sat there for a hour. ''Celestia shouldn't make this situation uncomfortable... I thought and like she heard my words, a cloud covered us from the sun's light. Allowing my lips to form a really small smile I whispered. ''Thank you princess...'' The headmaster took a speech and the ceremony started. They said names and who heard his or her name, he or she had to go to the headmaster and take the certificate and sit back. They went through several names and finally, I heard mine. I went out and took that little book. In that book, they wished me a good future and left a poem from some author. I looked up and saw my family holding the camera. And now just stop for a second. Everyone smiles for the camera, that's their normal reaction. But not mine. You see, if I smile, it looks stupid, like my face isn't in the right pose. So I adjusted my tie and placed the book on my lap so they could see it. I made a serious face and after a flash, they wanted me to smile and then take a picture. I shook my head and they motioned me to do it. Suddenly, The cloud moved away and the sun started shining down on me. I frowned and bowed my head to shield my eyes. ''Celestia... you just know when you have to show up...'' I whispered. And then I felt the heat rising. ''You don't even make it easier...'' I grunted. I looked back at my family and they still wanted me to smile, when-... ''And now! We give you the rewards, that you earned under this eight years.'' The headmaster started. ''First, we give you the diplomas from basketball...'' Here, they called out for a few other names and mine too. I sat back to my seat and looked at the diploma. For your helpful hands. It said and I smiled. And as I looked up at my family they used this opportunity to take a picture. ''Okay, they won. At least my smile looks like I'm about to do something bad... We had to listen to some song. The youngest students started. While the others behind me "Daaaawd", I zoned out. ''I will probably talk to Fluttershy about that incident. I don't hate her anymore... I actually don't... yeah I don't. Maybe it was my appearance. Yeah she was afraid of me... poor Flutte-... Viki I mean, not Fluttershy... or maybe... I glanced at her. She hid her face away from me, but I saw her eyes through her hair lines. ''Shit! Is that Fluttershy? NO... it can't be. It's just your mind Adam. It's not possible to be her. She looked away, just like the yellow pegasus would do it. ''That's fucking she...'' I whispered. Later... They gave away almost all the diplomas and gifts and special thanks. My mind still raced as I tried to figure out what I just saw. She absolutely looked like Fluttershy, but as a human. Her hair was made like Fluttershy's, she acted like her, reacted like her. And holy hell she was as adorable as her. ''And now, another special thanks. For helping out the teacher, since class fifth... Adam K-...'' I heard my name and snapped out from my day dreaming. I walked up to the headmaster, shook his hand and walked back to my seat while the crowd was clapping. And of course, my family took a picture again... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After the ceremony, we went to our ways to give our thanks and gifts to our teachers. I choose the english teacher. I already forgot about that cigarette incident, so I gladly gave her a gift. I thanked her for teaching me english. It meant a lot to me so I could read fanfictions and watch youtube videos. Most teenager doesn't care about english. They think they would never use it in the life. But english will be their most important subject at middle school and it will be important to live their life. But they never listen... So after I told her my little thanks giving speech, I gave her the gift and she hugged me and kissed my cheek. She held back tears and said a weak thank you for me. As i walked away I whispered: ''No... I thank you... farewell....'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At the class, my form-master asked what did I said to the english teacher, because she was crying when they met at the office. I told her what I said and we said good byes. I walked up to Viki. She was standing alone somewhere in front of the school entrance. She spotted me and I expected her to ran away. But no, she just hid her face behind her hair and tried to look smaller. ''Hy!'' I started and she responded with a weak "hy". I continued. ''You...'' She didn't looked at me and I gave up. ''Fuck it.'' ''Come here Viki...'' I hogged her. And my heart nearly melted when i heard that cute "EEP". She slowly hugged me back and buried her face into my left shoulder. I herd her sobbing and ran my hands through her silk like, blonde hair. ''Why are you crying?'' I asked the dumb question. That's what I was talking about... socially... retard... ''I didn't wanted to do that. Andris made me to do it.'' She said quietly. I remembered back to that day. She wrote me a message to go to her house, 'cause she fells bad and needs comfort. When I arrived, I saw her kissing that ugly fucker Andris. He had a short, light brown hair, hazel eyes and a bit fat body. I still don't know how she fell in love with someone that ugly. Well, he wasn't that ugly, but she could find better than that. Anyways, I saw them kissing in front of me and the guy said to stop loving her. And she will never love me. Viki said nothing, just looked down to the ground. But Andris... he started pushing me away and kicked me in the stomach. Viki tried to stop him and told me to just go and don't fight with the older one. That was the first time, when I hit someone. I damaged his right cheek and his right side of his lips ripped open. I fully knocked him out. As Viki screamed, I kicked the piece of shit a few times and furiously went home. That's why I became a beast back than... and guess what happened after that incident! SHE fell in love with me, but I hated her at that time. Perfect fucking timing... After that flashback, she looked at me. ''Even her eyes looks like Fluttershy's... I thought. ''And I'm sorry...'' She said even more quiet. ''She didn't wanted to do that... it was a misunderstanding. And now... she begs me to forgive her. She suffered for a year now...'' I looked deep into her beautiful, blue eyes. ''It's like Fluttershy... I can't hold a grudge for Fluttershy... neither for Viki...'' I closed my eyes. ''And god damn that's just so cute!'' ''I forgive you...'' And with that, she hugged me again. Crying into my shoulder she said a muffled "thank you". And I just held her for a long time. Meanwhile, I could only thought about one sentence: ''Sometimes... we're just need a little kindness and try to forgive others...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There was that party with my classmates. We borrowed the school's gym, the parents brought cakes, cookies, drinks, chips and a LOT of pizza. The gym was decorated with confetti, balloons and paper lines. We ripped of the paper lines and randomly put them on ourselves. It was just fun. A guy from the 7/a class brought his big subwoofers, computer and some CDs. The windows were covered with dark curtains so the neon light replaced our white shirts to purple ones. The music was loud and no one danced. That's where Bence walked up to me. ''Dude! Come on have some fun. If they see us dancing or even doing something on the dance floor, they will join us.'' He told me. ''You know we can't dance and I doubt they would join us...'' I answered and stayed behind the computer. ''You can dance. You danced to that Dubstep and it was good.'' ''I just improvised.'' ''Everyone just improvises here. Come ooon. I thought you don't give a shit about others opinion...'' I finally gave up and put up the class's favorite minimal music track. For some reason, they really liked it... Youtube Video As the "tak tak tak tak tak" part could be heard, a few walked to the dance floor and lazy started moving. ''Hmm... I knew they will like it... and perfect beat for our last meeting... I tapped my feet as the beat started and grinned as the others joined. ''They don't need me. They need the music.'' I said to Bence, loud enough to hear it. He shrugged and dragged Emese to the dance floor. I walked out the gym where I saw my form-master coming inside the gym's building. She didn't even asked where I was going. She trusted me and knew I'm not doing anything wrong. I nodded to her and she did the same. ''I helped her control that crazy class for four years and we still greeting each other like this? I will miss that...'' I went to the school entrance and sat down on a small chair. I spent there half a hour, doing nothing. Then some girls and boys wanted to go outside. ''Hello, hello, hello. Where is the little group going? The party is inside the gym, not outside the school. And-... ohhh what is thaaiiees. Oh you brought me some alcohol, how kind of you. You want to thank me all the work I have done for the class? Come here give me a hug!'' I held out my arms and none of them moved an inch. ''Oh that's right, scared huh?'' I stood up. ''Give me the bottle and walk back to the others. And be thankful for not calling the teacher...'' They gave me the bottle, but didn't go away. ''Why are you so... so...'' One of them tried to find a word to describe me. I wanted to finish him with the word "jerk", but one of them was faster. ''Mean!'' She said. ''You're a big meani!'' She had a high pitched voice. ''Meani?'' I asked. ''This is the best word you can come up with?'' She nodded several times and she said it again. She turned around and folded her arms like a child. ''Wait! I saw this before!'' I thought. ''Yeah, you're no fun Adam. We have that last party and you just have to ruin our moods... as always.'' Another girl said. I tried hard not to yell at her. ''Huh, you're just saying the obvious. Well life is not always fun. You soon learn it...'' I walked closer. ''Meani!'' The other repeated. I looked at her and back to the brave one. ''But you can have some fun now. Look at yourself! You're playing here the forever alone, stubborn and stern emo guy. Who's crying about life. We had bad times as well and look! We're having fun, or ore like trying to do it if YOU wouldn't be a jerk!'' ''All you said is a big mistake young one, if you keep looking life like that, than you're not ready for life...'' I told her and *slap* ''What the fuck is wrong with you!'' I got stunned a bit as she slapped me. It burned like hell... ''Seriously?! Are you a psycho or something. You're talking like some sort of elder and wants me to see the light at the end of the tunnel and some shit like that!'' She kept shouting at me and I looked at her frowning a bit. ''Why are you even here?'' ''I knew you're going out to drink-...'' She didn't let me finish. ''That is all? That is fucking all?! You came here to fuck with us and go home to... to... I don't care what you're doing at home. You probably fapping 'cause you know you will never have a girlfriend. And you know why? Because you scare away everyone. I bet you don't know how to have fun with friends-... oh wait! You don't have any. I tell you what I have and I'm gonna have some fun and you should do the same. You can have that damn bottle, but just to let you know... I'm sorry. I'm sorry to see you like that. You will miss the last meeting and the party and the fun.'' The boys already go back and left me with two crazy girl. ''You keep telling us to leave you alone and that you don't want anyone to be near to you. Oh I'm so so sorry big guy.'' She stopped for moment, for a moment, to let the other one say "meani" again. Then she continued. ''I will obey to your fucking order, 'cause I'm that kind of girl. And I still look at you like a class mate. But you really made me upset...'' She finished her little speech. ''Finally she finished that outburst...'' ''So what do you say?'' She added. I thought about what she said. I wanted to yell back at her for all the insults. But something stopped me. ''Hmm... she sure have a voice. But back to the question... what I would say? Well firstly i want to say fuck you and after that? I don't know, she has a point... I looked at the other girl who still faced to the other way. ''That word... meani... I heard it before... Then it clicked in. ''No way, I found Pinkie Pie! That day just keeps getting weirder. I looked at the frowning energy bomb in front of me. ''Rainbow Dash... fuck you... I took a step closer and her frown disappeared for a moment. Then she took a step forward too. ''Hmm... yep, that's Rainbow...'' ''What do I say?'' I started. ''Here comes nothing...'' I took of my belt and used the bottle opener on it. I took a few gulps from the liquid and handed her back. Then my throat started burning. ''Uggh... that wasn't the best idea, but I regret nothing.'' I winced a bit. ''Go have fun...'' I started walking back to the gym. ''... and come back in time. You will never see me again dancing like an idiot.'' And I turned back to them. ''And you will never see me again having fun.'' With a grin, I walked back to the party. ''Oky-doky-loky!'' ''Awesome! We will be there in no time!'' They shouted to me. Back at the party... ''How in the fucking hell am I doing that?'' I asked myself as I had the best party in my life. I danced and everyone around me danced. The air was hot and I put my favorite music on. Youtube Video Stepping to the side, then back. Clapping and feeling the music was incredible. They stood around me and Bence was laughing his ass off. ''Here's your dance my fucked up friend. Emese was giggling and cheering. She was happy to see me having fun. When I got tired and the music was the one, that the girls liked, boys and girls danced around in groups or together. Some left the dance floor to drink some or just take a bite from the cakes. It was a good sign... ''Adam!'' The tiny voice through the loud music made me to turn around. Viki was there. In her hair several confetti and some kind of sparkling things. ''Fuck me! Fluttershy at the gala! God that's beautiful!'' I grinned at her and she smiled happily at me. She dragged me to the dance floor and started dancing. Her waist moved around in circles and her head moved to left and right. She looked so attractive. ''Okay, so! Fuck the future and focus on the present. Should I... I moved closer to her and she allowed my thigh to touch hers. ''YES I BUCKING SHOULD!'' And I let myself to enjoy that moment. I held her right side of her waist and looked at her half smiling, half grinning. She let me do all this and she even placed her hands on my chest and shoulder. We danced for some more and one of the girls, who had shorter hair, walked to the computer. Her hair was standing upwards and she wore sunglasses. And what just came to my mind? ''Vinyl Scratch makes this party even better... and this day even stranger... ''YEEEAAAAHHH!!!!'' She shouted into the microphone and put on some dubstep... Youtube Video ''Oh shit! This is gonna be a wild ride... I thought and saw everyone joining. ''Let's spin this shit!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At the end, we put on some rock and roll things, so our teacher could join us. Then a song, where everyone placed their hand on the other's shoulder. We formed a circle and sang the song. Youtube Video (The song is hungarian, but you can read the english subtitle. Just change the language with that "CC" button.) The girls started crying and the boys bro hugged each other or comforted the girls. I stood there waiting for something to happen. Viki walked up to me and thanked me the dance and for forgiving her. Then everyone said me something personal and wished me a good future. ''Adam!'' The 'Rainbow Dash' girl called me. ''Dude, that bottle really gave you the spirit.'' She said. ''Yeah! I just took one little swing from the bottle thingy and I already felt exited and full of energy. Well, I'm always full of energy, but that was just WHOOHHOO!'' And she hugged me tightly. ''Uuughhh... I forgot about... that strong hug. Pinkie... can't... breath...'' She let me go finally. After taking a deep breath I spoke up. ''It wasn't the alcohol. It was you two.'' She looked at me and listened to me. ''True, I should have fun sometime. Even if I have some trouble in my life, I still need some fun.'' She grinned and hugged me too. Then she whispered into my ears. ''I know you have Bence and Emese as best friends. Stay loyal to them..'' ''I will Rainbow Dash, I will.'' She let me go and I thanked her. ''And don't forget to have fun!'' The Pinkie Pie girl shouted back to me as they went home. ''I will Pinkie. I will have some more fun in the future. I looked outside the windows. The curtains somehow got ripped of from them so the sun shone inside. ''Well, Celestia...'' I whispered. ''I never had a party like that at daytime.'' I saw a girl trying to get the confetti out of her hair. ''I can't go outside with a hair like this. Confetti is not fashionable for outside walking.'' She whined. ''Ahhh! You fucking kidding me?! How the hell didn't I expected her to be Rarity? I asked myself and looked out the window again. ''Princess Celestia! I spent eight years with your little ponies and i didn't even noticed. What do you say about that?'' i whispered and as I finished, a cloud blocked the sun's light. ''I see you disappointed.'' I chuckled. ''She doesn't even want to see me...'' Finally, i walked to Emese and Bence. Emese was crying and Bence was not as happy as always. We group hugged. When we let go of each other I wiped away some tears from Emese's face and placed my other hand on Bence's shoulder. ''I will never forget you two...'' Said Emese sobbing. ''WE will never forget each other and we will visit each other at summer and at the school years too.'' Said Bence smiling a bit. Emese smiled too and they both looked at me. ''For our friendship...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ When I got home I walked outside to our terrace. I lit up my cigarette and looked at the stars. The moon caught my eyes. ''Oh! Princess Luna! You missed the party. But finally, I meet with you too today.'' I whispered and inhaled my cigarette. I gazed at the moon for a second and continued. ''I found out the mane 6 were my classmates and Vinyl Scratch was that boyish girl. The girl, who I once loved was Fluttershy, Rainbow Dash was that tough girl and Pinkie Pie was the class's hyperactive little girl. Rarity was one of the rich girls from my class, Twilight Sparkle was my class's best student and even the school's best student too. And Applejack was the... oh wait... I didn't talked to her... Oh I got it. She was the tallest girl in the class and school.'' I took a drag from the cigarette. ''So..'' I blew out the smoke. ''I met your subjects, talked to your sister and now I'm here... talking to you.'' I took the last few drags from the cigarette and finished it. ''I don't know why, but I felt like I should say these things.. to you.'' I stopped for a moment to collect my thoughts. ''Well, you probably not interested in my little speech so... I-...'' The wind started blowing strong. It came really fast and died out quickly. I looked back at moon and saw the unicorn on it's surface. I grinned and continued... ''So you interested? Perfect, then let me tell you how was my day your highness...'' Dear Princess Celestia! Today I finished that chapter and I wanted to hug my friends. If I haven't told you, I learned what friendship means. And why do i writing this to you if i can just go outside, have a cigarette and tell this to you personally? Well, I wanted to try out how it feels to be your student. And right now, Luna is watching over me and the humanity's night sky so I will see you at the morning. Your admirer and only human friend... Adam... Aaaalright, so these were the first signs. You don't know how wonderful I felt when I danced with Fluter-... I mean Viki. Oh Viki, If I knew it was Andris's idea... that bastard. Bence... Emese... I BUCKING MISS YOU TWO SOOOO MUCH! I need a hug from both of you. And I know you will never read this oh wait! I can send you that in message and you will see it... coooool! In that chapter, I didn't changed anything. Everything in that chapter was really happened. Weird isn't it? Maybe my mind playing tricks on me, but NO. They real and this conversation is over! Have good day! *walks away from computer* ''Oh Lunaaaa! I need to you to comfort me with your happy and free stars. And your moon is really attractive tonight. I think I'm going outside without a shirt so you can admire my sexy torso and then we can sleep together as always! After that we can have some-... wait is that still recording? OH BUCK! *stops recording and forgets to cut this part out THEHHEHHEE*
ConnectionAfter a month, I finished half of my story. Both with the translation to english and to hungarian. I did not expected my brother and Bence asking me for the hungarian version. After they talked me into the bonus work, I spent a full week translating the english version to hungarian. ''So you want to read it, okay. But don't expect the hungarian version to be good. It's full of grammar problems and not that detailed. The english is better...'' I told them and they still wanted me to make a translated version. After that, they will read the english one with google translator or something. ''Fucking hungarian version. No one will read that one...'' I mistaken, my father wanted to read it too. ''Well shit. I thought they don't want to hear about ponies...'' So after I accepted the challenge and started making the hungarian version a bit more nicer, I forgot about the story line. Yes I forgot about it and I couldn't continue for a while. Ten days to be exact. One was at home and the rest of nine days were at the basketball camp in Iklad. Iklad, the best place where i ever been. The last time when I were there, the citizens were cheering for us as we ran trough the town and they even gave us water and fruits. Everyone at the camp is kind and they don't like conflicts. Everyone just wants to party. And the last time when i was there, me and my mother brought one of my class mates too. One one. And now there are two of them back there. Now we brought Bence too. Csongor, the rubik's cube master, was there too like last time. He can finish the original rubik cube in ten seconds flat. ''That would be amazing if he would say that Rainbow Dash line. Now back to thinking!'' So we were driving to the little town. Bence and Csongor talking about random shit, and I mean... they actually talked about random shits. ''What it would be like if we both shit out of the windows and the drivers behind us would be like "WTF"?'' Asked Bence from us. My mother snorted. ''Well that would be unexpected.'' She said. ''I have the best mother in the world!'' ''And what if we make a shit gun?'' Csongor asked. ''HAH! And it would stick out of our ass. Delicious...'' Bence mused and they laughed. Meanwhile, I tried to think about several ideas to my story. But I always thought back to a picture where Buzz Lightyear says "shit... shit everywhere...". So trying to think clearly, locked into a car with Bence and my super cool mother was hard... no, "impaziblue..." So I let myself to enjoy the view. An airport was nearby so a lot of plane flew nearby. ''And what about a shitstorm?'' I asked. They laughed, but I don't think they get the joke. You know... hungarian and all that stuff. ''So what is this camp looks like? There's another plane there!'' Bence pointed to a plane as it appeared on the sky. I looked there and quickly remembered where I stopped counting. ''Uhm... 22.'' Bence said. ''79...'' I added. ''How long did you started counting them and what will you get in the end?'' Asked Csongor. ''I started four years ago and stopped it for a year or two. If you reach one hundred you get a wish.'' I answered. ''There's two to the left!'' Told my mother and we looked to the RIGHT where she pointed. ''Where?'' Asked Csongor. ''It's right not left...'' I deadpanned and my mother started chuckling. ''You know my tricks.'' She said. ''At least I'm not Rob. He totally looked everywhere where you pointed and never saw what you're pointing at.'' And she started laughing and I chuckled. ''Good times... good times...'' ''It's 23 and 24...'' Bence said out loud, because that's a rule. If you saw the plane, say out loud the number. And you can't count those planes on the ground. You have to see it on the sky in REAL life, not on a picture. I said out loud my numbers. ''80... 81...'' ''It's like that trick when you say: 'place your hand on your nape!' and you place your hand on your forehead. And the idiot will places his hand on his forehead too, mimicking your move. Then he realizes that it isn't his nape and you're like TROLOLOLOLO....'' Bence spoke up. ''Oh I remember that, my brother always tricks me with that one...'' Csongor said. ''Look at this Celestia. We're having fun. And we soon arrive at the camp. And that... would... be.... AWESOME!'' I thought about Rainbow Dash saying AWESOME of course. My mind if full of ponies and this logic is unstoppable... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Arriving at the camp, I got to see that school again. It has germany as a secondary language, but most of the things were written in german not in hungarian. What I liked at this place was the decoration. Not in way like Rarity would, I think she would faint if she saw the plain white, grey, brown walls. I didn't mind their color. There were wooden planks along the wall, so the grey and white colors weren't that awful. They even looked pretty good. And not just wooden planks, stone parts from cliffs and mountains sticked out of the walls as a decoration. And again... it looked good. And now the best part is... every corridor has sofas and armchairs. Seriously, who heard about school where sofas and chairs are more common than desks and chairs. Okay they have chairs... in the class rooms and dining chairs in the dining room. But you can sit down on a comfortable armchair whenever you want. Awards were hanging from the walls or placed onto the walls. Posters, pictures and some other papers too. A really nice school. We went into one of the classrooms where we found the chairs and desks pushed against the walls. No one was there, so we three could choose wherever we wanted to sleep. I placed down my stuff in the corner, marking my territory. In the corner, there was the teacher's desk, so I had a little hole, where I could put my backpack. I placed my air mattress into the corner, blocking the way to my backpack. ''Better keep my cigarettes out of reach from others...'' I thought and went to inflate my mattress. My backed ached from pumping up my bed and my veins on my arm puffed out. I successfully finished my bed under two minutes so it made my body act like this. The others had some problems doing their own bed or they wanted to do it later. I didn't really cared so I went outside, just go and help the girls from my school getting their suitcases into their rooms. I did all the work while they walked in and put down their little backpacks. Now let me tell you something important about my class and school. I my class, the boys were like workers and the girls paid for their help. That meant, when a girl had to lift up things, the boys MUST go and do it, instead of her. Or at other camps, when we were on trips and a girl nearly collapsed from walking so long, a boy had to pick her up and carry her all the way. No matter if they were heavy (which they weren't, the girls were perfect in my class...) or we had to climb a little mountain, we carried them in our arms, on our backs or dragged them. There was that time, when we went to a trip, up to a mountain and one girl was red from the heat. I carried her all the way up on the steep road, had to use small cliffs to move and she buried her face into my neck. 'ohhh... she buried her face into your neck....' Don't think about it. There was an unwritten rule amongst us: 'No one tries to start a relationship, because that will cause some problems!' That little rule once was broke by a little couple. They tried a relationship with each other and then the had an argument and... stuff. They ended up not talking to each other for years, but they finally put it aside and remained friends. THAT'S why no one from my class tried to make a relationship from the same class, or from the same school. It still didn't stopped the girls and boys to fell themselves at home. Girls sat in the boys laps, they hugged and kissed cheeks. But they did not dare to start something new. I personally experienced something like that. I was listening to music, eyes closed and slid lower on the chair. Then suddenly a girl just sat down on my lap, facing with me and started sleeping too on my shoulder. She was the one on the train, who wanted me to ask about her Egypt summer holiday place thing. And again... none of us felt anything, it was a kind gesture and she needed comfort that I gave to her. So enough of my sexually looking/ impotent/ spartan shoulder like/ strange class. I put the girls suitcases into their room. The three of them were in the same room. ''Three girl for my three arms. Two for my arms and one for my... okay better stop thinking like this. Since I slept with Viki, I became more pervert....'' And that is so bucking true... I inflated their mattresses and made my back pop a few times. ''Ugh... you three will give me a massage. My back is not the same anymore.'' I told them as my back ached. ''Okay, I will...'' The girl named Daniella spoke up. ''I said... you THREE. No one escapes, all of you got into this business.'' ''They have other things to do and i don't mind doing it...'' ''Hmmm... if she would have a Fluttershy voice... that would be perfect for that sentence...'' ''Okay... you know it. By the way! I'm the official masseur for you girls. Seriously, the teacher gave me that rank, so if you need some massage... 'well call me maybe'...'' I informed them and went to my room. I placed my suitcase on the desk next to my bed, so I could always grab something from it. I pulled out the sport shoes, basketball jersey - both T-shirt and shorts - then placed them on a chair next to my bed. ''I'm done. Let's have a look around...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I looked into the younger boys room if I could help. Of course they had some problems with their beds. So they sent me to get some mattress from the storage and asked me to inflate their air mattress. After that, I walked outside, where my mother talked with the teacher. Her name was Adrien and since she wasn't my PE teacher, I allowed myself to call her simply Adrien or Adri. I opened our car and searched for a cigarette. I found it and walked back to them as they talked about the old times. When my brother learned at the school before I followed him there too and when he left. They talked about him and about his rewards from competitions. ''Football, football, football... why is everything around football?'' Meanwhile, I smoked next to them. My mother glanced at me as I lit up my cigarette next to them, but ignored me. ''Looks like she doesn't mind if I do this.'' ''Make sure to stay away from the younger ones when you smoke Adam. I think you know well how they would react to that.'' Adrien spoke up. ''They will think it's cool and they will eventually try out. I know. Are you talking about the new eight class back at school?'' I said. ''Yes. They smoke one box a day. So young and they already started this. Catastrophe...'' ''Don't worry sugarcube. I won't let them see me. You know how I move around.'' I grinned at that. And not just because I thought about Applejack, but because she had some experience with me. ''Yes, yes. I know. You are too silent... don't you ever scare me like that again...'' She shook her head. ''But we told you we were coming back. You should expect us in a party like that.'' ''Next time... I will ask for two cigarettes if you do that again.'' We chuckled at the memory. Bence, another crazy guy who brought music to our last class party... yeah that guy, and me went back to school at night. The seventh class had an "end of school" party and Adrien was their head teacher. We walked into the school's playground and I scared her a bit. After a quick apologies, she asked me for a cigarette saying: ''Twenty years since I smoked a cigarette.'' So I gave her one... in the school's playground... at night... yeah. It was ironical a bit. ''I didn't know that you smoked Adrien.'' My mother spoke up. ''I just asked for one from Adam. For twenty years, I haven't smoked a singly cigarette...'' And there, I finished my cigarette and walked back inside... Later, i said goodbye to my mother and again she told me things like: ''Be careful, don't do anything dangerous and call me if somethings wrong.'' So yeah... the basic worried mother thing... and she asked me to call her every night... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We spent the morning and afternoon preparing and helping the others making their beds. Well... mostly I helped them, but I thought I should make the others look like kind ponies... yeah i said ponies... Then the camp organizers gathered us in the gymnasium. Everyone from the other schools were there. Familiar faces, newcomers from the camp were around me. We had to sit on the ground, which the others did not liked at all. I on the other hand, I was comfortable as I knelt down or crouched or laid on the floor. While the other teachers sat on benches... They told us what will happen in the camp, how the training will go every morning. About the matches, meals and rooms. Then a music teacher came in and we had to sing the old songs from the camp. It was some kind of tradition or I don't know. Then we had to stand up, bow our heads and stay silent for minute. One of the teachers, who arranged the first 'Iklad basketball camp' died recently and this teachers daughter was there too. She had tears in her eyes as she saw the many kids, teenagers and adults showing respect for her parent. ''Poor girl...'' __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Day two... The night was boring and annoying. They had to place some younger ones into our rooms, so we had to be quiet earlier. Again, they ruined our fun... There were some problems with the other younger one in the other room. So I became the security guard for the next night. I only have to keep an eye on the kids before they fall asleep. That meant midnight or 1 a.m. Anyways. That morning was terrible. I couldn't sleep well. Why? Because the others in my room did some homosexual jokes... yeah. As i tried to sleep, I suddenly felt someone next to me. Bence thought it would be funny, but after I kicked him out of my bed, he stopped. BUT, the others didn't stopped and they kept poking me and crawling into my bed. So the night was more annoying than awkward... ''I'm tired, that kid is annoying and you just have to act like my girlfriend...'' I growled as i told this Bence. ''Dude! I'm just kidding with you. You know I'm not gay. And everyone just tries to annoy you...'' He said while he chuckled. ''Still feels tired of you...'' We stayed in silence for a while then he spoke up... ''Will you still love me if I became a homosexual?'' ''Yes.'' ''And do you love me now bro?'' ''Yes...'' ''And will you be my girlfriend if I turn into a homosexual?'' ''No... and you will be the girl anyways. You keep acting like a bitch...'' ''Don't be so mean sexy boy...'' He looked at me like a girl and threw a kiss towards me. I shook my head and he wanted to pounce at me and lick my face. I knew he wouldn't do that and stop at the last second, but I already reacted and pushed back his head. ''Nnnope!'' He laughed and moved away... to Csongor... to kick him in the butt, while Csongor acted like in Call Of Duty and started to tea bag on a still sleeping boy. I got the joke and started laughing. Later I joined too and we tea bagged trough the room. I next to the sleeping boy and he actually stood above them. ''This is so bucking awkward...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After breakfast we gathered outside. The school had a huge football field and on it's sides, there were basketball planks. We ran, practiced and went inside. After Lunch, our first matches started. To our luck and because we were a strong team, we got the second best team. they had taller players, so we chosen to play low to the ground... my favorite kind of play type. They were taller, we were smaller. We mustn't throw the ball high, only play low on the ground and be fast. Don't let them get a single second to rest and always stick to your man. For me, the easiest kind of game. If I haven't mentioned... my back have some problems. I got used to bent my back forward, so staying low to the ground is easy... for me at least... My teammates whined about their backs: 'Fuck that hurts' or 'I need to stood up a bit.' And I just loved annoying the enemy team. They were too tall to get the ball from us, so low to the ground. ''Adam... *pant*... fuck you...*pant...'' Bence told me as match ended... of course we won. ''I should say the same to you. I had a lot of free space and you didn't passed me the ball...'' I told him and popped my back, back into it's straight form. He took some breath before speaking. ''You are a monkey- NO! You are a pony... yeah those ponies from your show or story or I don't fucking know.'' ''So you finally realized... I'm not a human. Not anymore...'' I grinned at him. ''You're crazy. You played trough the fucking game crouching all the time. Fuck you...'' He went to our room after that silly conversation and I just laughed at him. ''Well... teamwork is magic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The night was uneventful luckily. The kids were silent and I only had to sit outside their room. After midnight, I silently peeked inside their room to see if they're sleeping. They were and I went back to my room. I opened our rooms door to get my cigarette. As i walked in, everyone glanced at me for a moment. They were afraid o the teacher... and the girls were in our room too so I wasn't surprised. I got my cigarette and went outside the camp. ''Shit the doors locked. NOTE TO SELF: 'find out what is the code...' '' I climbed over the gate and moved down the street. On a corner, I stopped and lit up my cigarette. ''Hello Princess Luna! I'm here, at Iklad. Sorry for not coming out last night, I was just too tired... and annoyed. Bence played the horny homosexual on me so I didn't get enough sleep. I woke up every hour and I don't think I slept six hours so...'' I inhaled from my cigarette and blowed out the smoke. ''Anyways. Now I have to look after the little kids in another room, so the organizers don't mind if I walk around the camp. Currently, I'm outside the camp, but I don't really care about them. I will come out here to talk to you somehow, no matter what...'' And again, I blowed out the smoke that I sucked into my mouth. ''Today, we won our first match so right now, we're on the lead. I loved annoying the enemy team. You know how I can sneak around?'' As I sipped from the cigarette, a calm breeze could be heard from wind as it blowed the tree's leaves. ''I take it a yes. So, they were too tall, so we passed the ball on the ground too low for them to catch it. We won and it was so amazing. I'm like an animal...'' A thought came to my mind. ''Hm... that means... if I became a pony, I wouldn't mind the new body, the new skeletal structure and... well, I would miss my hands. My hands are really useful for me and for humans. You know humans have useful hands. We use them to grab, build things and... to destroy...'' The calm breeze became a little stronger, into a noticeable wind. ''Hehe... you reacted to this better than Celestia. You remember that storm recently?'' A cool breeze was the answer. ''I told her that too and she became angry that day. That's why that storm came so suddenly...'' I looked back at the gates to make sure no one closed the main door. No one closed it and I sipped from my cigarette again. ''So...'' I blew out a small amount of smoke. ''... about my story...'' And i blew out the rest of it too. ''... I ran out of ideas. I still know the ending, the important parts of it and what will I put in it. But between the important parts, I need to put some details and some nice everyday life stuff. And i don't have my notes here... like I have time to write in this camp...'' Inhale smoke... ''but coming outside to you...'' Blows out smoke. ''will gives me ideas and i get to know you even more when you will be in the story. Don't worry, you will be one of the most important characters in the sequel I promise.'' ( <--- spoiler HAHAAA! ) A stronger wind blew trough me and I chuckled. ''I knew you will be happy to hear that...'' I finished my cigarette and blew out the last smoke from my mouth. ''Well... I have to go back. Hopefully I can sleep enough that night. Good night Luna and sleep well Celestia. We will meet a few hours later...'' And i went back to the front door. ''Buck... they locked it...'' I growled and looked at our window. Thankfully our room was on ground floor and the windows were wide enough to climb in. ''Looks like faith wants to be kind this time...'' I moved to the window and tried to look inside. The curtains blocked my view and i heard the others from inside. They played games on their mobiles and tried to sleep. ''How I love sneaking...'' I placed one leg inside, curtains covering me and slowly put my other leg inside. ''Where's Adam?'' Asked Bence. The others said that I was outside the hall. ''Okay, it's my time...'' Bence said and crawled into my bed. He pulled the blanket over himself and tried to not move. ''What are you-... you can't scare him. And he will probably kicks you out.'' Csongor spoke up. ''I don't care. Shut up for now, I want to hear him coming in...'' ''You will not hear me my friend..'' I thought and started walking to my bed. The windows were covering the whole left side of the classroom and they were connected. I used the ledge of these windows to sneak up to my bed. Using the curtains to hide myself in the dark room, I was finally above my bed. Silently placing the curtain behind me, I revealed myself... Csongor slowly looked up and then his eyes widened. Then he started grinning and quickly pulled out his phone and started recording my action. I smiled evilly and crouched down. I pointed at Bence and motioned to Csongor to say something. ''Bence! Come out!'' Said Csongor. ''What noOOW!'' Bence cried as he saw me above him. Then I landed next him and packed him into the blanket. Rolling him out of my bed, I placed my foot on him. He screamed girly as I did that and Csongor laughed his flank off. ''Sorrysorrysorrysorrysorry. Do- ugh... don't do it. I'm sorry! Shit!'' Bence panicked as I kicked his butt a few times and freed him. ''You were there all the time? Behind the curtains?'' Asked Csongor as he chuckled. I thought trough my answer. ''If I tell them where I was, Bence probably comes out with me every night and he will interrupt Luna and me.'' ''Yes all the time. I needed some fresh air. This room is so hot...'' I answered. ''Hooolllyy shit Adam! I freaked out there so bad.'' Bence regained back his "manly" voice. ''And that is what you learned today... do not get into my bed. 'Dear Princess... today I learned a valuable lesson about not getting into Adam's bed...'' I looked Bence and he's just rolled his eyes about my brony things... __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Few days later... Few days passed. Every morning we had training after breakfast. One match before lunch and in the afternoon different competitions. One competition was late enough to see the sun and moon at the same time. ''Oh hello Celestia and Luna! Look at me as I fail this competition...'' I whispered and started my turn. My objective was to get as much point as I can under one minute. I had to throw every ball from a different spot. Eventually, I lost it and I didn't know which point I haven't been. ''What the buck am I doing?!'' I shouted and my time ran out. Meanwhile, the locals came to see our camp's competition. The little town's citizens enjoyed watching our matches and training every summer. As I walked to the side of the field, I heard them shouting at other competitors. ''Look out! Stairs!'' Most of the players missed points and became annoyed. At one point a girl had enough and called one of them a romanian. The little shit angrily moved to the back gate to come in and hurt her. ''No you're not!'' I calmly walked to the gate and locked it. Just as he arrived there he started shouting. ''OPEN UP!'' ''Nnope...'' I said in Big Mac style. He started kicking the door in anger. ''Keep doin' what ya doin' and you can pay for the iron and stuff to repair it...'' ''Shut the fuck up!'' He kicked one more time. ''I hope the princesses see this. Let's show them what I learned about love and tolerance...'' ''Look. You called her a bitch. What do you expect. And since I locked that door, our organizers don't have to throw you out. Walk away and there will be no trouble.'' I informed him. After a long awkward look he sighed and walked away. ''I hope you enjoyed that stunt Celestia and Luna. Looks like the 'love and tolerate' is really useful...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day afternoon, we went to the shops ad market. I bought three chips, drink and some menthol bubble gum. As we exited the door one of the guy from that annoying group asked a younger boy. ''Hey! Do you work out?'' The boy didn't answered, just shook his head and walked away. ''Answer if I ask you you little shit!'' He called after him. I was the last who came out of the market and as this annoying guy turned around to get into the market, he came face to face with me. He glanced at my T-shirt that said: 'Iklad 2011' I wore a bored and disapproving expression and he quickly moved out of my way. ''Not what I wanted him to do, but I don't really care...'' I went after the others and called after the boy who didn't answered that punk's question. ''Kristóf!'' He turned to me. ''Don't you dare feel bad for yourself. You were the mature one in that situation and you handled it like a grown up. Feel proud okay?'' He nodded and I patted his back. ''Looks like I have to fix things around here... like the mane six. BUCKYEAHH!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Back at the camp, in our room, I opened up all three chips. The reason why I bought this kind of chips is because, they contained colorful bracelets. They made out of rubber and they forms a figure. If you wearing it, it looks like a normal bracelet and if you are just holding it, it shows something. And mine shoved a yellow pony. ''Holllyyyyy SHIT! Celestia! I have wonderful news!'' I thought and opened the next two. Both showed a blue shooting star. ''LUNAAAA!!!!'' I put all three of them onto my left wrist and made the two shooting star into one wider bracelet. It was a little trick so I only had to wear two bracelet instead of three. It was so amazing. I only wanted something simple, because everyone had one of these, so I needed one too. That's how we formed one team at the camp. Every one of us wore a bracelet and they knew it was my school member. But that wasn't why I liked these bracelets. ''Now you two dear princesses can be with me all the time...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ On that night when I first went outside to smoke a cigarette, an older guy named Erik accompanied me. He was 18 and worked at a cinema. He was also in germany in a basketball team. There, he learned english and germany too, but missed two years from school. So he was still a student to finish middle school. He came to that camp, because his little sister was there too. As we talked about each others future plans, those annoying kids shoved and they brought the big guns too. Eric, being the older one whispered to me to stay calm. I whispered back to him to don't worry about me now. The gang approached us and one of the bikers lit up a cigarette. ''Sup guys!'' And he blew out the smoke. I started grinning. ''Wow, that looked like something in a movie. Have you seen The Stepfather recently?'' I asked nodding a few times. I smile crept to his face, but he than looked at me seriously. ''Well no, but that's not important now. My little brother here said you hurt him.'' He pointed to the kid from the back gate what I locked. ''Don't be mad, but have you seen any marks on him. Or do you actually saw what happened back at those gates?'' I stopped to inhale the smoke and then blowed it out. ''I don't really care what he said to you, but let me tell you what happened exactly. And I'm not talking about my point of view, it's a third person story okay?'' He sighed. ''Okay go on...'' Then he glanced at his little brother skeptically. ''So. After he and his other friends made a girl too annoyed, she called him as a romanian in a more dirty way. So he became angry and wanted to come in and do god knows what with the girl. I simply locked the gate and he started kicking it. I only said to him to go away or the organizers throw him out and that would a problem for US and for HIM too...'' I sipped from my cigarette and blew it out quickly. ''By the way. He can say really bad things when he's angry just saying...'' He thought for a second. ''And what about him? He said you threatened him. And you little brother, we have to talk later...'' After I heard no response from his brother, I continued. ''Him? Well if you can threat someone with a disapproving stare, then he can say that's true. But everyone do something because of something. It's a chain reaction just like what happened. The bigger wins... but not in that situation. HE threatened one of my schoolmate, he started it too and I finished it with a head shaking...'' Inhale smoke. ''And now...'' Blew out the smoke trough the nose. ''I want you to tell everyone in this gang, to stop insulting the campers or annoying them or I don't bucking know what else do you guys can do to them. One single thing... stop. That. Okay?'' We stared at each other for a few seconds. Both of us inhaling smoke after smoke. No one said a single word. ''Attack first mother bucker. ATTACK ME FIRST! I DARE YOU!'' I wanted now to have a good fight. Even if we were outnumbered, I knew I could knock out this guy. And just like a chain reaction, the others will see that and flee. He sighed. ''Sorry Celestia and Luna. Looks like you have to witness the human nature again...'' ''You two! Go home... NOW!'' He shouted. The two kid whined, but obeyed. He turned back to me. ''Sorry for them. Every summer, there is some kind of problem with them. And I have to find one camper and ask him what happened. As you can see, most of the time, they just lie to me and the result is the same...'' He finished his cigarette and threw it aside. ''I must say... the girl was a bitch too. She should know what to say in these situations. But noooo... it's sad to see the teenagers like this. Saying the first thing that came to mind just brings violence... wow... another chain reaction. Violence brings violence. How coincidence isn't it?'' I offered a smile. He looked confused, but smiled back. ''Not so clever, but still knows what is good or bad. APPROVED!'' ''We have to go now. And I'll make sure to tell the others to not fuck with the camp and it's members. Because...'' He chuckled. ''... they will meet you and you're gonna say things about chain reactions. Seriously man... that was... strange.'' ''Good night big brother best friend forever!'' I called after him. He looked back with a 'WTF?' face and than they disappeared. *Clap, clap, clap, clap* I turned around to see Erik grinning at me. ''That was hilarious. I didn't know that you can be like that. Last year, you were crazy and everything and now... You're not just look like a grown up, you ARE grown up. I'm impressed.'' ''I have a new way to see my life. Went trough a lot and still have to. If I wouldn't find that way... I don't know what would happen in there... You expected a fight, don't you?'' I told him. ''Of course. I though you will pounce at him and beat him to death. I misjudged you. I was about to shut you up, but even your first sentence sounded different, even if it was stupid...'' We chuckled. And started a new cigarette. ''I still don't understand something...'' Eric mused and puffed out a huge amount of smoke. ''... why do you keep acting like a... child, when you actually mature?'' ''I see you noticed my mask. Oh shit, I got spotted. And you know, I could just lie to you. 'I just acted to get away from the fight...' or something. But now, I can see I can trust you... and it's a big thing...'' I played with my cigarette. Moving that burning paper up and down, it formed smoke circles, then I blew out the smoke. ''Sooo... it's all just acting. Okay I get that part. Care to share some background story?'' He said as he inhaled another huge amount of smoke. I thought for a second. ''Here comes another mindfuck...'' I looked at him and started grinning slightly. ''I'm a brony...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There I saved you from the good old explanation of 'what da fuk is a brouwnie?'... ''Well... that's something. I'm impressed even more. I never expected you to be like that...'' Erik said. Luckily, we had enough time, so I explained him even more. PMVs, animations, fanarts... and fanfics... involving mine. ''It's good, because you can improve your english and have fun. What did you said? You started writing at the beginning of the summer?'' ''Yes.'' I answered. ''Well... that's just impressive. And what did the others said?'' ''I haven't finished it. I only post it when it will be finished. I want to make sure, to make that story at least worth to read it. Besides... bronies are not so mean like most of the people in this country. There are some hungarian bronies too, but... you get the picture...'' ''Yes. I know what you're talking about. That's why we have to get out of this country and start a new life somewhere else. Not enough money, bad people... it's not the best place to leave at...'' ''Damn right...'' We finished of our cigarettes and he promised to not tell my secret to anyone. ''It's not like I WANT to talk about a kid show. And I'm not the type who hate someone for nothing... hater, yeah. I'm not a hater...'' ''I already figured that out. Thanks.'' ''I must say... that 'love and tolerate' thing is really respectable... it's a pity that it's useless in that country...'' ''I can be kind or at least respectful towards others. After they respect me too, then I can be kind with them... like a routine.'' ''Exactly...'' As we walked back, the others locked the door in front of us. ''So this is what they call: 'when the ice-cream licks back...' '' ''Open the door please!'' Erik shouted to them and they shook their heads. ''I got this...'' I told him and went to the window. Luckily no one was in the room so they still had no idea about my secret exit. I went to the front door and opened the door for Erik. After a 'thanks' we went back to the room and took a rest... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After that little rest, of course I went outside again. I expected that gang to come back, so I looked back every once in a while. Arriving at that corner I lit up my cigarette and started whispering. ''Hello Luna! How is your night going?'' I got a tiny blow from the wind as an answer. ''Fine? I'm happy to hear that...'' I took a sip from my cigarette and started grinning while I blew out the smoke. ''I think you will be even more happy to hear this news. Look at this!'' I showed the bracelets to the moon and my grin became even wider. ''Yes, yes, and yes. I got those and you will never believe what they show...'' Another sip from the cigarette. ''This one...'' I blew out the smoke. ''It's a red pony. Sooo... Celestia and I have a connection. And the other two are...'' I randomly took a quick sip from the cigarette and continued. ''This is a shooting star and another. I have two blue shooting star as... you, Luna. Isn't that amazing? Now I can talk to you two whenever or wherever I want. I don't have to look at the sky to talk to you anymore. WE have a connection. YESSS!'' I took a sip. ''I can bring...'' Inhales smoke then blows out. ''... you two everywhere. You can go trough the same situations like me. I can report my friendship reports to you two whenever I want. Yeeehhehheehhesss!'' Wind blow trough me... hard. Even my hair got into my eyes by the sudden force of the wind. I grinned and know how Luna felt about these news. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next morning was so hard. The little kids decided to stay up late and be loud, just to make my job difficult. Then when I got back to my room, I saw the girls on my bed... three of them. ''Girls... get off my bed!'' I told them and after they didn't moved away, I laid down on top of them. ''Ahhh! Adam! Okay, okay! We're leaving just get off us!'' They screamed and moved away. Adrien came into our. ''Stop screaming! The others are sleeping...'' Then she went back to her own room sleepily. I hardly fell asleep and at the morning, I found my air mattress ran out of air so... ''So that's why I couldn't sleep at all. GIRLS!'' I basically slept on the ground and I was tired and annoyed at the same time. The perfect combination... Luckily, that day's program was going to lake so instead of training, everypony went to that beach... expect me. Adrien let me stay at the camp, to get enough sleep. Erik was there too, because he wasn't actually there to play basketball. He was a teacher there like Adrien. He trained the kids from my school. He brought his laptop and asked me if I want to try out Diablo 2. I heard about that game, so I said 'WHY THE BUCK NOT?'. He also had Counter Strike 1.6 so I got to show him my sneaky skills. We both laughed as the players became enraged by my annoying knifing from behind and stuff. He had a different kind of version from the game, so the smoke grenade was actually useful. We spent some hours playing both games and he being the kind one, he let me play most of the time. And I asked him to show me his character. ''I have to get this game somehow...'' I thought as we played. There were some teachers in the camp, who remained there. Adrien said to not make noises or we get into trouble by staying at the camp. And what was my first thing to do when I remembered that? ''Hey! Let's go outside and have smoke.'' I suggested and Erik gave me a questioning look. ''Didn't Adrien said something about to not go out of the room?'' He raised an eyebrow. ''And you expect me to stay inside after sneaking around in CS? Buck no, I sneak out the camp like last time and get a well deserved cigarette.'' I grinned and he rolled his eyes. ''Well... good for you. I can't do that...'' He turned back to his laptop. ''I can help you with that. Just put on your shoes and I tell you where to go!'' He turned back to me. ''Where did you exactly get inside last night?'' I pointed at the windows and grinned. He facehoofed... facepalmed. Sorry, I still use this kind of language. So he put on his shoes and I helped him to climb out the window. I don't know why he was unsure about this, he easily climbed out. Then he went to the gates and unlocked the padlock. ''You know the code?'' I asked quietly. ''I asked the janitor a few nights before, 'cause I wanted to have a smoke. He told me it's 1,2,3,4...'' He answered and I faceho-... facepalmed. After we arrived at that corner and started smoking we... well. We stayed in silence for a long time. We only said a few words to each other. Awkward, that's how I describe the situation... and most of the time when I talk with somepony, the same happens. ''My socially reatrdness strikes again...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I helped Erik inside the room, trough the window and we continued playing. Then I looked at the time and realized how much time left for me to sleep. I told Erik that I'm going to sleep before the others comes back. He nodded and turned the volume down on his laptop. Before I could enjoy some sleep I had to puff up my mattress. It took me five minutes to realize why I couldn't puff up my bed. ''Buck me! It has a hole on it, great!'' I had no choice, but sleep on the floor. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The others arrived. Bence tried to slam into me, but he did not know that I'm awake. I got rid of him with ground fighting and pushed him back to his own bed. They joked about my useless mattress and I went to find the girls. ''Hello ladies! How was your night? Slept well? Good, because thanks to you three, my bed has a second hole that I can't close...'' I told them. At first they just giggled then they forced back their smiles and waited to my reaction. I started grinning. ''This means, you have to give a massage to my back, neck and shoulder. In YOUR room, in YOUR BUCKING bed!'' and with that, I left their room. We had a match afternoon. The other team had one tall player and we were mostly better than them. We tried to play fair, so we made some rules. The first one was to not run with the ball, we have to stop in one place and pass it to our teammate. Then HE has to stop and wait for the others to ran closer to him, so he can pass it back to us. The second rule was, we can only stay next to the other team's players. No faults, we have to get the BALL and not push them out from the field. And of course... don't do your best. We won this one too... hehe. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The other match was against our own school's younger team. We were bigger, stronger and had tactic. What they had? Small players and all of them can get a score from really far. Who thought those half of my sized kids can throw a ball into the basket from the half of the field. We had some fun. Everyone tried out their tricks and played dumb. While the others started saying stupid things and I mean REALLY stupid things to annoy the others, I picked up one of the kid, ran back to our room and closed him in. We both laughed. Later, I got to know that we lost the match... against the kids... isn't that hilarious? _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After I took a shower, I called the girls for the massage. I finished with them first, then one of them gave me one. Remember my hurt kidney? Well... she really liked to massage me there. Even if it helped me to get used to that hurt place, I couldn't stop gritting my teeth. It hurt like hell. She asked if I'm okay and I nodded. I told her to keep massaging that part so my kidney could get used to the pain and touching. After the painful, but still relaxing massage, I let myself to rest for a hour. __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ The last day. We had our final match. Everyone from the camp was there and watched the finalists playing. ''Okay guys! If we win this one, we get the first place. Ricsi and me goes from both sides. Bence Csongor, you two stays behind, but BE READY to help us out. Adam, you remain the center. Stay far behind, push the ball out the from the field, DON'T even let them get close to the plank. Be annoying as always and... fuck it. You know what to do... your... thing... I don't know what you're doing back there.'' Berci finished the plan and we all nodded. And of course, I grinned evilly... ''This is going to be fun...'' The match began and after the first ten seconds, we get the first point. But it was not over. The attacked like a wall and swarmed under our ring. The tallest one of them got the ball and they got a score too. We played like this for fifteen minutes and after that, everyone started to make mistakes. I only had to defend the ring, so I still had a lot of energy to run. I made trough all their players and got a score. I repeated this a few times. Twelve times to be exact and I got six scores. Later, I got the ball on our side. My teammates were at the other team's side. ''Here goes nothing.'' ''GET THE REBOUNDS!'' I threw the ball at the plank, from our side, to the other. It looked like faith decided to like me and... ''HAAAAHHHAAHHAA!!! HELL BUCKING YEAAAH! TAKE THAT SHIT!'' I shouted. I somehow threw the ball into the basket, getting us three points. My team laughed and the other team was pissed. The anger made them do more mistakes and that's made them even MORE angry. Needles to say, we won that too. That meant a celebration... ''You know what that's calls for? A PAARTY!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ There were three subwoofer playing music outside. Everyone danced as we celebrated the last day of the camp. And just as I was about to get inside, I heard it. That music... so familiar. ''No bucking way...'' ''What is it?'' Asked Bence. I slowly... really slowly turned to him. A wide grin started to appear on my face. Then he realized which music was playing. I heard: 'sexy and i know it' and I said it at the same time. ''I'm sexy and I know it...'' Bence got what I was thinking about and started grinning too. ''Go back?'' He asked. I nodded and we went back to the others dancing the 'sexy and I know it' dance. Bence as always, acted the homo sexual and went behind some guy and started dancing. I laughed and the girls joined too. Of course, they didn't danced in 'sexy and I know it' style... The big party lasted for a hour, then we had to go to bed. Yes at the last day, we had to go to bed... we totally not did that... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ My roommates and the girls ordered five pizza. It has a really funny story. The girls ordered two, but the pizza deliver went to the neighbour village. The deliver spent half a hour to find us, so the 'waiting time' ran out and we got the order for free. The boys ordered two more and after that another one. The two pizza arrived and the other one couldn't find us. It was hilarious watching the pizza car going up and down the street, trying to find us. I stole a piece of delicious pizza when they didn't look. I brought it outside, where the teachers didn't mind me smoking... in front of the main gate. There I ate the pizza and had a smoke. And a good talk with Luna... ''Hello Luna! Look at this!'' I held up the cigarette and pizza. ''The fun has been doubled!'' I chuckled and a stronger amount of wind gave a response from Luna. ''Isn't that amazing? We won the final match, celebrated and now we party. Expect me more than once this night princess. 'Cause tonight is the night... what I REALLY going to enjoy...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Okay, here's the plan. We go there, QUIETLY, get their shoes and bring them down there.'' Said Berci. After the big celebration, our shoes were missing. One of the schools hid it from us, so we thought about revenge. Of course, I was in that plan... they needed my sneaking skills. I'm not going to say more, I simply went there, crouching all the time in the darkness and brought back as much shoes as I could. The others took 4-3 pairs and placed them inside an empty storage. Then here comes the best part. They gave me a long rope. My mission was to tie that rope to two door handle. The two door positioned in a ridiculously strange way. So when I tied the door handles together, they couldn't open the door, only from the outside. At this task, i nearly failed. A girl went to the bathrooms, and I had to throw myself to the ground. She didn't even heard my fall. ''What is up with these people? Are they really that ignorant about strange noises and things?'' Back at the storage, the oldest girl, Dóri made the most beautiful thing. She tied the shoes together in a HUGE ball. I forced back my laughter as I placed that ball in the middle of the hallway. So when that school would wake up, they will immediately notice the 'gift' that we made. ''This is so rich...'' I thought and took a picture about it and went back to my room. There, we laughed our flanks off... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ A few hours went by going inside my room after a cigarette and a report to the princess. Meanwhile, other guys came into our room to drink. They got a bit drank. Bit? Oh I could felt the heat in the room they were so drank. The three younger girl who are masters of making holes mattresses were pillow fighting with two guy, others lying in bed and playing on their phones. Seriously? They play on the phones a lot... Csongor gave me his PSP so I played trough God Of War - Ghost Of Sparta... twice. And started Dante's Inferno. I already played with that the last years in this camp, but I really liked them. Sadly, Csongor needed his PSP and I went outside again to have a smoke. And what I reported to Luna? ''Luna... I got some ideas for my story...'' After I finished with my cigarette and told Luna how I got some useful ideas from GOW and Dante's Inferno (seriously, those are really bucking good games) I went back to our room. The room was dark, but I could still see my bed under the moonlight. I started walking towards my bed. ''Adam! Turn on the light please!'' The girls from the other side of the room called. I turned on the lights and had a good look around the room. More than the half of the people there were playing on their phones or watching the other one playing. Two kid trying to sleep and Csongor was playing on his PSP. that left Dóri, Bence and me. ''Bence where are yo-...'' I couldn't finish my sentence. What I saw, I found disturbing, confusing and amazingly awesome at the same time. I watched with wide eyes, as Bence and Dóri pulled back from each other's face. They looked at me and said. ''Turn off the lights...'' And with that, they looked at each other again... lovingly... Still dumbfounded, I slowly backed away and turned off the lights. I went outside again, holding a blank face all the time. As I walked down the street to that corner, some thoughts came to my mind. ''Dóri was lying next to Bence, with one arm holding him close to hers... the same thing with Bence. Check... They pulled away quickly from each other and told me to turn off the lights. Check... They looked at each other like they were in another world. Check... There were alcohol. Check... I think I saw a red mark on Bence's neck. Check... Bence totally drank and Dóri too. Check... What else? Oh, Bence gets all the ladies. Check... I lit up my cigarette and failed to hold back my laughter. ''HOOHHOOLLY SHIET! BENCE AND DÓRI! HAAHHAAHHAAA!'' I laughed some more and calmed down before the sleeping families call the police. Still grinning, I looked at the Moon in all her glory. ''Luna... hehhahhehahaa... Bence is sexy and he knows it. Oh my goddesses! With Dóri? She's eighteen if I remember. How the freaking hell did Bence picked her up? I remember that she hugged Ricsi and Berci the last year and before, but daaayyam!'' I kept talking like that for a while. And when I finished my cigarette, I stayed there for a few minutes. Just staring at her majesty and her constellation. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At three am. we gathered outside the gates. Erik, Bence, Dóri and I smoking. Csongor, Berci and Ricsi standing a few meters away to not smell the smoke. After some time, our little group split up and i stayed with Bence. ''Dude! Do you feel anything for her?'' I asked. ''Of course not. It's just alcohol and I wanted some action.'' That was a relief. ''Okay. I though you want to be with... her.'' We both looked at Dóri, who was a bit drank. ''Nononono. It's all for pleasure. I don't need a relationship. You know what we think about that...'' He looked at me in the eye. ''It ties you to your own and only girl. You can't be free and look at any other girl. You have to spend time with her, talk to her and keep her interest towards you. I know, and of course... you don't even have time for these things.'' I told him like I'm reading it from a book '' I know it you know it that I know it...'' We laughed and went back to our rooms. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Quarter to four, Adrien arrived with some drunken teacher. They surprised everyone in the room. I wasn't in the room... I was amongst them. I drank some beer... in front of Adrien... which SHE offered to me. ''Is everyone drank that night?'' I thought. They continued talking about drunken sex and I forced back my laughter as I listened to this. They laughed freely, in front of the main gates and waited for their pizza. Then they left me outside, still amused about this all event. ''I never saw her like this...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Half past five. The moon is still visible and the sun's first light was starting to appear. The others were asleep... most of them. A few were talking quietly about going to sleep and needs some rest. There was enough light outside, so the street lamps were off now. I smoked, looked inside my room and walked around the camp. At five o'clock, I decided to go around the corridors. ''Well... no one can see me so...'' And with that last thought, I left my slipper in my room and went back to the corridors. Crouching all the time, with bare feet I enjoyed sneaking around. I still don't know which one is the most quieter way. Sneaking with my climbing shoes and with it's rubber feet. Or going on bare feet. My shoes are making a *thomp* sound, while bare feet makes a sound like clopping/clapping/fapping. The shoes are good for outdoor sneaking and bare feet for sneaking on tile floor. My logic... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ At six o'clock, I opened the door for the cleaners. They were surprised to see someone up this time. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Seven o'clock... I played on the PSP without sound outside the room. I wanted to know more about Dante's inferno, so I could change some things in it for my story. I found nothing. Everything I found was useless, so I remained with the original story. See? I didn't used anything from that game, so don't be mad at me. HA! _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Eight o'clock... One of the girl who massaged me and made a hole on my mattress, she somehow puffed it up. She, Danci and another guy were sleeping together in my bed. ''What in the name of Celestia are they doing? I didn't even saw them using my bed!'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Half past eight... I heard the other campers going to brush their teeth and teachers waking up the others. I did the same... ''WAKE UP YOU WORTHLESS GANG! GET OUT OF EACH OTHERS EMBRACE!'' I shouted at Bence and Dóri. ''GET OUT OF THE BED!'' I jumped above Danci and the other guy in my bed. ''AND GET OUT OF MY BED!'' Most of them woke up and crawled out of the bed. They were too shocked to even say anything. The others... were having a hangover or simply tired to give a buck. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Nine o'clock... *puff* ''TEACHER! ERIK IS HAVING EPILEPSY!'' One of the kid in our room shouted. He started to shake Erik like he was just sleeping. ''DON'T TOUCH HIM! YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT WILL HAPPEN!'' I shouted at the kid and I bolted out of the room to get a teacher. ''If I can't get any help, Erik will be the first human being who I kill. I need to find the teacher's. Please don't tell that all the teachers are drank'' Luckily, the other teachers weren't drank and they know about Erik's epilepsy. So they called the ambulance. Adrien rushed into our room and tried to snap him out of it. But Erik kept shivering and tried to breath. The kid's room's door opened and the they started coming into our room. ''All of you... BACK TO YOUR ROOM!'' I ordered them. Most of them were confused. ''I SAID... BACK TO YOUR ROOM!'' They finally went back to their room and I sent Berci to stay with them. He had his little brother inside, so he could calm him and the others down. I watched as Erik coughed up some red liquid. I landed on the floor and looked like blood, but I wasn't sure about that. Finally the ambulance arrived and they carried Erik away, leaving his little sister concerned. Seeing this I went to Danci and the other two girls. ''Hey!'' I called to them, somewhat angry. ''Come here!'' They walked up to me and they looked like the Cutie Mark Crusaders. ''If that three wouldn't remind me about the CMC... I would bite their heads off...'' Yep... my crazy thoughts... ''Listen. I know you three doesn't really like her. But please do me a favor and comfort her. She needs it.'' I told them. ''Why don't YOU go and do it?'' Asked Sweetie Belle.. I mean one of them. ''See that?'' I made a circle around my face. ''Does it look like I'm bucking friendly? Do I look like I can calm down her?'' ''Ahh... okay we do it.'' Gave up Scootaloo. And the Crusaders were on they way to the broken sister. Seeing this, I felt like something missing and then it clicked... ''CUTIE MARK CRUSADERS SISTER COMFORTERS YAAY!'' With a light chuckle, I went back to my room. Taking one last glance at the red liquid, before Adrien clean it up, I lied down on my bed and waited. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ That afternoon was boring. We packed away our clothes, stuffs and other things. After a one hour gathering in the gymnasium, we got our golden medals and trophy for winning the main competition. Back at our rooms, we put on our newly made 'Iklad 2012' T-shirts and got a small cup that said 'Iklad 2012'. I had two like that at my room too from the previous two years. We also got diplomas too. At two o'clock, my mother arrived and I put my stuff inside the car and helped Csongor doing that too. Bence had his father to go home so we had more space. My mother talked with Adrien and I listened to them while I smoked. Then Erik arrived and he shared a hug with his little sister. ''No... he is the big brother best friend forever. Not that idiot from those kids.'' I walked up to Erik. ''Don't scare me like that.'' I chuckled and he too. ''There was nothing. Everyone just overreacted this little rush. I was okay inside the ambulance actually.'' I hugged his sister once more. ''Then, I can leave now without concern. It was good to get to know you better.'' We shook hands and said our goodbyes. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Can you buy me a box of cigarette? I kinda ran out of mine...'' I asked my mother. ''I let you smoke, buy cigarette and now you want me to buy you?'' She asked. ''Eeyap!'' I answered. With a sigh, she gave up and bought me one. ''Never ask that again and tell no one.(Look! I actually told this for you guys. See how trustable am I) I still don't like the fact that you're smoking. And that you started three years ago.'' ''Ohhh, don't worry. I'll tell no one. Pff... like I have better things to do than spreading this news.'' I joked. ''Sometimes I wonder-...'' She started, but I cut in. ''I wonder how, I wonder why Yesterday you told me 'bout the blue blue sky And all that I can see... is just a yellow lemon-tree'' And I kept singing as we drove home. Csongor laughing and my mother shaking her head in amusement... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Hello Celestia.'' I lit up my cigarette and looked at the sun. ''I already told you what happened at the night. And now after twelve hours... well. Nothing much happened. We got the boring speech from the camp's leader, got our nice trophy, our personal small trophy, diplomas and the new T-shirts. Look!'' I shoved her the T-shirt. ''Looks good. Now I have three kind of this from 'Iklad 2010' to 2012. But...'' I pulled off the shirt, revealing my bare upper body. ''I think you deserve to burn my sexy torso for not reporting you sooner. So let them burns began! Ha!'' After blowing out the smoke, I continued. ''Poor Erik collapsed in our room back there. he had epilepsy and his little sister looked REALLY sad. I sent the Cutie Mark Crusaders to cheer her up. It helped her...'' Inhales smoke... ''And I just realized...'' Then blows out the smoke. ''that I was actually with your subjects all the time... again. Ironic isn't it?'' I chuckled and stayed silent for a few second. Then blowing out another amount of smoke, I continued. ''Thanks to Csongor's games on his PSP...'' I stopped and noticed the lack of wind. ''... a little device where I can play games... never mind if you don't understa-...'' then I felt a gentle breeze blowing trough me. It tickled my sweating back and I shuddered. ''Oh okay... hehe.'' I chuckled and took a sip from my cigarette. ''So thanks to that, i got some really useful ideas and tips for my story...'' I looked at my cigarette. It was nearly finished. ''... so I'm just gonna go up and start writing.'' I walked to a little ashtray and placed the cigarette in it. I watched as the smoke slowly died out, then turned back to Celestia. I raised my left wrist to my mouth and gently kissed the three bracelet three times. As I expected, the wind blew trough me and it sent a shiver down my spine. ''Whooohuhuhu... I know you will like it. And thanks for that shooting response, I needed it. It's really... 'hot' out there.'' I said and winked at the sun. A more stronger wind blew trough me, cooling me down even more in the summer's heat. I chuckled and walked to the door. Looking back, I nodded one last time for Celestia, then went inside... ''I learned some things while I was away. And I know... it's worth to spend some time with friends...'' Another chapter with more than 10k words. Hole Celestia and Luna. Seriously... I wrote this without describing the scenes or putting some detail in it and... and... bumm! A long chapter. I can't believe it. If I keep that up, then I wouldn't have problem writing more than 1000 words. I'm impressed myself there... and my brother too who only said: ''You're a crazy mammal...'' And than he's just left my room... WTF? The next chapter will be the last one where I can write that much. Then we reach the present. Think about it like a diary that everypony can see. Weird... As always... leave a comment please. About grammar, the stupidity of the chapter... come on. As I remembered back what happened... sneaking, sneaking and sneaking? Explaining the art of the sneaking? I feel really creepy right now... Anyway! Thanks for reading and I hope I see you soon everypony! Good night!... Or day! ''Luna! I know I already reported to you, but I just feel like freezing outside, just to show you my sexy torso for the last time!... Where the buck is my cigarette? Ugh... I found it! Now Luna... prepare for a long, long, long speech from me about how to sneak like a boss. And you're gonna help me scare the living soul out of my brother... *Runs out of battery! Recording ends!*
The part where I sneak around and get all the ladies...''Good morning, or dawn Princess Celestia! We will see each other after six hours.'' I whispered as I was looking at the tiny light on the horizon. Then I turned to the sky's darker side. ''Good sleep Princess Luna! I will see you eighteen hours later.'' I picked up the lighter and my box of cigarette and moved to the terrace's door. I turned around. ''You know... time's running out. I can do this with your help. But now, I have to rest, I still need that six hours of sleeping. See you two.'' As I was about to go inside, I heard footsteps. Glancing at the hallway I saw my sleepy mother coming down. See saw me. ''What are you doing here still up?'' She said quietly, but the irritation was there. ''I had to smoke a cigarette before going to bed.'' I answered, saying that like it was a common thing. ''It's quarter past four and you still up.'' Now she was a bit angry. ''Adam! It's not healthy to be up that late.'' ''Wow. I never hear her talking like those "too worrisome" mothers. I'm bucked...'' I thought. ''Okay I'm going to bed, but first I wash my hands and drink some water. Robi's cigarette is so dry...'' I said grinning a bit. As she shook her head, she went to make a coffee. Going into the bathroom, I washed my hands and cleaned my mouth with some menthol in a strange bottle. I dried my hands and looked at the mirror. Even if it was really late, I looked fresh. Okay I took a shover at half past four, but still. I was refreshed. I felt like going out, but that would ruin my plans for tomorrow. Checking my face if there were some pimple still visible on it, I used my nail to remove a scar's seam. It bleed a bit, but it will be less visible. I grinned to myself in the mirror before going to the kitchen. ''I can do that. I will do that. It will be fu-...'' ''Can't you just go to bed already? It's nearly half past four?'' My mother interrupted my little monologue. ''I just drink some water and go okay?'' I fetched a glass of water and drank it. ''And why are YOU up anyway?'' I asked her. ''I have to go to work.'' She answered annoyed. ''Now? Well, let your boss know my message: Go fuck yourself for waking my mother up so early. With love, her disapproving son...'' I said blankly as always. She was too tired to even chuckle. ''It's not my boss. I have to wake up to make the schedule for the rooms at the hotel.'' She took a sip from her coffee and sat down on the couch. I sat down next to her, brushing away the hair before her eyes. ''And why are YOU up now? Still can't sleep? I worry that's more than just that insomnia. Maybe that energy drink?'' She chuckled. And than looked at me seriously. ''Or those voices?'' She asked. Yes I told my mother about my loneliness and about the two voice. I regret doing it, because she acts like I'm about to die in any seconds. Like some kind of disease. She told me if I ever feel sad, just talk to her. Not like it will help... Every time I do something wrong or say something strange, she gives me that look of concern. I always do strange things, so she basically freaks out every day. Poor woman... ''No, it's not that.'' I said annoyed. ''And stop looking at me like that, I start to regret telling you this.'' ''Don't...'' ''Yes I do.'' ''But don't...'' ''Enough. I do and that's all and about insomnia... yes I feel like going out and scare the shit out of Bence in Slenderman costume and run that eight kilometers that me and Bence always do for training.'' She chuckled. ''And...'' ''Hm?'' She asked as she took another sip from that coffee of hers. And there I started to think. ''Should I tell her about my plan? She already got enough of me. First the smoking, then the voices and then the bronies. She really got enough of me... but what would the Princesses think. Honesty is a bitch sometimes, but... Ah buck it, I don't care. So I told her my plan quickly. She shook her head as I mentioned the ponies. ''Don't you feel weird about watching that? You was so cold and serious and-...'' ''Hey, thanks for the kind words. But if you want me to stay up longer then I have all my time.'' I interrupted her and started grinning evilly. With a sigh, she shook her head again.'' Go to bed... now!'' ''So that means you support me?'' I stood up and offered her a hug. Not that one when you so happy about something. That one kind of hug, when you just tease someone or you just being sarcastic... or just simply why not to hug your partner. The hug didn't come so I let my arms down and started walking up the stairs. I didn't feel sad about my mothers reaction. I wanted to make my plan anyways, even if she doesn't like it. ''It's still weird, but it will improve your english.'' She said from the couch. I stopped and leaned under the handrail. ''And most importantly... who stops you from doing that. If it makes you happy, then do it.'' As an answer I silently ran back to her and hugged her. Slowly returning the hug she growled as I pushed a point on her back. Her spine popped and she let out a moan. As she regained herself I knelt down in front of her. She looked at me a bit frowning. ''Don't do that again. My back isn't the one that I once used so freely.'' She rubbed the spot for a bit and then sighed again. ''I want to read that story later...'' That hit me a bit. ''Uhmm... well you see, I don't think you will like it.'' I told her and she just shook her head. ''At least I want to know how good are you in english. You talk very good. There aren't that many teenagers in your age, who can speak like that. But your writing is not the best...'' She said. ''Yeah I know that, but google translator will help with that...'' She nodded, but still looked unsure. ''And about the other thing. Well, i just know more words than you. And I use translator for reading those stories... some words are still unknown for me.'' ''You still use them in a way that I can't. You're good.'' ''I only use them in that "special way", because I played video games. It's nothing.'' Just to let you know, I did not lie here. ''Shut up! You have good english, so use it proudly. Your brother should learn that from you... and your father too...'' She said and we both laughed at that. That moment when a waitress asked our room in a hotel, my father told her his name. Hilarious... (And that really happened! XD) ''Okay if you say s-...'' I started but my mother interrupted me again. ''Now stop this and go to bed, it's quarter to five and I have to go to work!'' She waved her hand like that dismissing gesture, but it looked like her hands hurt. I looked at her. Then at her coffee. ''Okay, I allow to read my story...'' I picked up her coffee and drank the rest of it. ''maybe later... I let you do it.'' I got up and before she could say some not so nice things about my action I called back at her from the stairs. ''Oh! And I used those tablets you have in that "hidden" spot". I'm not gonna able to sleep for twenty-four hours.'' And then I went into my room. Closing the door, I saw the screen. I was on server on counter strike. ''Let's troll around for a bit...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I was trying to hold back my laughter. These guys at the surf server are so stupid. They thought I was cheating. Pff... cheating? When does stabbing you from the back means cheating. And I say that to all of you idiots: Watch your back or I knife you! After the half of the players left with a rage quit, only a few of us started fucking up the server. And after ten minutes we found a place where we could jump out of the map. Then I started knifing everyone, everywhere. I knifed them in the air as we flew really fast, sneaked up on them, typing "DAT ASS" or "turn around" or even better " hey #&@<>274529! Can you aim a bit higher? *aims higher* higher! *aims more higher* look the fuck up I want to see my preys face when I kill it!!! *Looks up, panic, misses shot from awp, tries to go away, but he couldn't because I'm standing on him. Then I knifed him as well...* Everyone laughed and he did the same. Oh... what a good time was that. He said he recorded it, but I don't believe him. (He didn't showed me the video... :( ) So basically, I had a good dawn... or morning. Yes, I stayed up all night and didn't go to bed, like I said to the Princesses. ''I feel a bit bad for lying to them... But that tablet sure looked promising. Oh well it's... I looked at the time, it was 9:57. Three minutes earlier than I usually wake up. Before my telephone rang, I turned off the alarm clock and got dressed. Well, got dressed, I mean I put on a boxer and a thin short. Nothing else. My "sleeping cloth was a little blue short, that was really thin. Summer nights are always so hot. And the days are just killing you. So I went downstairs and made breakfast. And as breakfast, I mean drinking a cup of cocoa... what? It's not childish! It's delicious and fills you for the morning. So I drank it and went outside. On the terrace, I found one of my cats sitting on the table. Buksi... oh that little big cat. ("buksi" means head in a childish language. It's like saying headi at the cat... I think. :P ) ''What are you doing up there?'' I asked him and he "meow"-ed at me. It was silent. For some reason, he never shows us his voice, when he "meows". But that still looked adorable. For me at least. He was a really big one and he looked like lion without that thick fur around his neck. When he opens his mouth, it's like a fierce predator barking at you silently. He was the strongest cat around the streets... I paid no mind as he sat there, eyeing me if I have some food. For his disappointment, I only pet his hand and lit up a cigarette. Walking to the edge of the terrace, I frowned as I looked at the sun. ''Good morning Princess Celestia!'' As I finished this, I immediately looked to the right side of the sky... if it's possible. ''How was your time without me?'' I whispered to the sky. The neighbors were close enough to hear me if I don't whisper. ''My six hours of rest was really good. But I didn't really slept that well and my mother woke up and I had to calm her down. So that's it. I-...'' The wind suddenly blew away my cigarette and it fell to the ground. ''Whouw whou whou... Princess what's wrong?'' I wanted to pick up my cigarette, when the wind blew it away to the far side of terrace. It stopped, just at the edge of the terrace. ''Wow...'' I said and walked up to it and quickly grabbed it before it falls down. A cloud blocked the sun and as I looked up, I felt a bit bad. And i knew why... ''Okay I didn't went to bed. I used my parents "anti sleep" tablets and I forgot to mention that to you two. Sorry...'' I hung my head in shame. I never do that to just anyone. My respect for the two princess is just... wow. I love them so much. As I stood there, I felt the wind blow just a bit. A gently breeze ran through my shoulders and I looked up. The cloud disappeared and again, I had to look away from the sun's strong light. ''So you forgive me?'' I asked a bit louder than a whisper, but the sound of leaves waving it made difficult hear my whisper so it was okay. And as a "yes", another gently breeze went through me and I smiled as I felt like I got a hug from the beautiful sun princess. ''Thank you and I'm sorry. I shouldn't lie to you. You can see anything after all...'' And as I said that, I got a bit nervous. ''Ohmm... Celestia? I swear, I didn't know that you were watching me. I just... the last time I saw a beautiful girl... well... it was long ago. And I just wanted to satisfy myself. Sexuality isn't a crime isn't it? And I did it in my own room so...'' I gave a sigh, took a sip from my cigarette and continued calmly. ''Princess, from today... I will tell you when not to look at me, when I'm watching porn again... while I do something really dirty...'' I thought for a second. ''And if we are that close, then I shouldn't call you Princess. You said you don't like when other ponies treat you like a royalty so... I call you Celestia from now. Okay Celestia? And again... gently breeze and I smiling happily. ''Thank you Celestia. This means so much to me.'' I finished my cigarette and moved to the door. ''But now, I have to start writing. I'm really exited about how I will do it. Wish me luck Celestia!'' I bowed a bit. ''And good sleeping Luna!'' I nodded to the sky and moved inside. ''Who are you talking to?'' ''Nopony!'' I answered quickly as my brother, Rob asked me. ''What?'' He was confused... and drank... ''Nothing, just... go to bed. You look like shit.'' I told him and he limped upstairs. I went upstairs too, into my room and went to work. ''Phew... okay... you can do this.'' Opening a writing program I started writing the hungarian version of my story. I had no idea why I thought about writing my imagination down and mixing it with ponies. But I just did it and for some reason, I wasn't nervous... I was exited. My name is Adam Kl #>xz&@ er... well... my human name... not human name, mostly my mortal name. I say it because Why do I say that? Because I'm not a mortal I don't even know anymore what I am... Later... After I read through the first chapter, I was satisfied. I allowed enough information about the character, but not enough to make people know him. It felt a bit weird writing my own name, but that story I made in my mind for three years... it was my own imagination. The imagination, that i always wanted to make real. I happily wrote the first chapter and deleted my full name and only left the "Adam". ''Hmm... I hope others will not gonna hate it because of writing about myself. Oh don't be like that! They bronies. They not like the people in that country. They wouldn't say things like: "I should kill myself for writing that!" And... I saw others making a lot of stories about themselves, with their real names and life. And they have a lot of conversation in those ones and they still got likes. Hmm... I thought about the worst things that could happen. ''Buck it! I already started it. I will finish the whole story and then I will see if I want to post it...'' I said out loud. I looked out the window and smiled at Celestia's sun. Or for me... I smiled at Celestia... ''Nothing can stop me...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Nothing can stop me... except the school camp...'' Yeah, I forgot about the school's summer camp. Class 8/a and class 8/b went to the same place like last time. But they thought about bringing all the upper half of the school, so from 5/a and "b" to the 8th classes everyone went to the same place. Why was that a problem? Well the younger students had to go to bed earlier so that mean WE... the oldest students had to go to bed earlier too. My parents brought me to school with my suitcase and backpack and... what? You expect me to go by foot all the four fucking kilometer from home to school? I used a car, it's easier... So they left with all the advices like: "be careful", "follow the teacher" and "don't do anything dangerous. The usual parent things. The eight classes went with one big bus. I went to the end of the bus and sat down alone. The others wanted me to spend the trip with them. But I wanted to sleep and relax. ''Great... I used those anti sleeping tablets and I forgot about this camp. I'm fucked...'' So I tried to sleep on the way, listening to brony music. Youtube Video I really liked that song. Dubstep, ponies and it reminded me of living in Equestria. Or having ponies around my house. That imagination was really good. It helped me to tear myself away from my problems. Living in Equestria was always my best dream. Living as a pony or remaining as a human I don't care. It's Equestria for goddess sake! But enough rambling. I couldn't sleep on the bus. Firstly, because of my mind raced with ideas for my story and some happy thought about ponies. Yeah yeah, ponies everywhere. I know... And the other thing is... my class mates always talked about me... loudly. The poked my arm, leg and head. They just simply annoyed me. So, I couldn't sleep or relax. And we arrived at the train station. Bringing our stuff, we got our seats on the train and continued our traveling. There, I simply can not sleep. I had to sit between Bence and three other guys. They were loud and annoyed me when I wanted to close my eyes. ''Okay fuck sleeping. It's time to be a normal socializing teenager. It went... good. We talked, fucked around with the others and told jokes. It wasn't that entertaining for me, but they just looked so happy. ''I don't know what is so funny about this. Now I remember why I don't talk that much... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ We arrived and settled in. I was supposed to be with nine other boys in one room, but something else happened. The teachers wanted to talk to me... ''Adam. We have a free room. All the girls are in one room and the boys too. We know you don't like to be with nine hyperactive teenager so we let you choose. There is that room in that corner. All yours, four bed and you can relax. Well?'' How could I describe how I felt? Well think about it. You have to sleep with nine annoying teenager boys, who sometimes stick their mobile phones in your ass and act like they homosexuals? Or you choose peace and calm? You expect an answer like: ''I choose the small room. Thank you.'' But in my head... ''HELL FUCKING YEAH! Celestia, Luna! You two can sleep with me and have a Twilight like slumber party!... Or not... anyways, that's just perfect. And i can write in private... And my answer was taking a deep breath like I'm gonna shout, but no. ''Yay! c:...'' And I had to force back my laughter. ''Oh Fluttershy... epic cheer... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I placed my clothes into a wardrobe and I was ready to unpack my backpack. I pulled out my big bottle of orange soda, chips, cookies and sandwiches. I placed them on the table and started eating. It was too perfect. Peace and quiet, no shouting inside my room and I could write down notes about ideas. *KNOCK KNOCK* ''Adam it's me!'' Bence called from behind the door. I opened and he had his suitcase and backpack as well. I didn't like that sign. ''What do you want?'' I asked, acting like I don't know. ''Well... you have this room and I just wondered, can I place my stuff there?'' He said. ''Well... okay.'' I let him inside and he placed his backpack down on one of the bed. He opened and pulled out a bottle. ''Hell no!'' ''You're not gonna do it! Bence, I'm not gonna get into trouble because you want to get drank.'' I told him. ''I'm not gonna drink it all by myself. Emese and the others will help with that. I just need-...'' ''You just need me to drag you back to your bed after a big drinking...'' I interrupted him. ''No i don't. We're not gonna get drank from a few gulp. Look! That's the only bottle for six other people. That much only cause us to feel happier...'' He stated and I nodded. ''Then you need me to hide this shit. Okay I do it, but no one knows about my place and no more package comes into that room. Only yours remain here.'' I opened the door for him and he carried his suitcase out. I wanted to close the door, but all the other eight boy wanted to storm in my room. ''Wow! You have your own room?! Coo-'' I pushed him back and the others backed away. Glaring at them i started. ''None of you and I repeat... none of you comes into that room. If I saw any of you, just eyeing this bucked up door, I'll personally make him suffer from mind trauma. GOT IT!'' Finishing my outburst, some of them left and some remained looking at me confused. ''Why did you get your own room. It's not fair. Our room is too small for us.'' I facepalmed. ''You personally said to the teachers: "We want to be together, all of us." And I got that room, because I suffered through three years of looking after your sorry flanks. And that's my reward. Have a good day.'' And I slammed the door shut and locked it. I heard them walk away, so I went back to my lunch and finished it. I pulled out a note book, and thought about ideas for the story... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I stopped writing down the story. I only wrote down some instructions so I could remember them at home. I wrote down ideas, some detail about how to write down a scene in english and a few personality changing about my character. ''Okay, I'm totally not like that in that story. Let's make him, or myself a bit more serious, but still a good guy. I stood up, stretched my back and as I heard several "pops" from my back, i walked to the window. I could see the others playing beach football, basketball or simply talk about something. The sun shone into the slim and a bit longer room. ''Hmm... Luna can look into that room at night. Perfect. I reached to my pocket for a cigarette, but it wasn't there. And I realized that I only had one in my backpack. ''Shit. I had to buy a new box of cigarette. Now.'' I went to the teachers and asked them if i can go to the shops. ''What do you need?'' Asked my English teacher. She know that I read stories, but I didn't tell her about the show. ''I need some pen and a few more paper for my work. I tried out writing a story and I love it. But I forgot to bring an equipment. Just a quick walk. I really want to start writing now, before we start any other program.'' I tried to convince her. ''Okay, but hurry. I don't want anyone following you. Only you are allowed to go shopping okay?'' I nodded to her and went to the backdoor. That little, iron door was usually open for a quick escape, if there is an emergency. I found it at the last time when we were there. So I went to the shops and found a little house like thing. It had newspapers and magazines... and cigarette. The young girl behind the counter was reading a magazine and she looked nice. As tall as me, slim,dark brown hair and I could see her blue eyes from far away. ''Good day!'' I said seriously and put on my business face. She looked at me and asked what I need. ''I need black Dunhill and some menthol chewing. That day was just full of shit.'' I successfully said that deep enough to make her look interested. ''How old are you?'' She asked. ''Time to do the magicks... ''Nineteen. I can show my ID card, my documents about me being that camp's supervisor and if you have the time? I can bring you the slow and old teachers to convince you about my age... and about how young they were twenty years ago.'' I sounded like a robot telling the same thing over and over again. She looked satisfied. ''Okay, here you go.'' She passed me a box of black Dunhill. Then I heard loud screaming from the camp. ''hmmm... lets act some more...'' ''I will need another one box of this. Kids are loud...'' I told her and she gave another box. ''Anything else?'' She asked smiling and standing more straighter then before. And there I saw. A My Little Pony necklace. ''No way...'' I couldn't believe that. Another brony from Hungary. Or pegasister or I don't know. There aren't that much bronies in Hungary. There are only just a few, while in other country there are thousand of them. I looked back at her smiling evilly. ''Hehhhehhee...'' ''I only need a brohoof...'' I extended my arm and formed my hand into a fist. She was surprised, you should see that face. Brilliant. ''You're a...?'' She asked and we brohoofed. I nodded and grinned. We talked about some brony things, but not that much 'cause she wasn't that big fan. She just like it and bought a necklace. She told me how she became a brony... ''How the hell can you wake up one day and say that you're a brony and just watch through all the seasons? Weird...'' Then I told her about my writing and I had to go back to camp. We waved goodbye and I went back. ''That... was... epic...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The teacher asked where was I. I told her what I bought and went to my room. I wanted to smoke a cigarette, but I remembered that I'm in a camp and they not gonna let me do it. Looking out of the window, I checked that old hiding spot where we always hid from the teachers. It was still there and more plants covered that fence. ''Perfect...'' I picked up my bike gloves and put on my sport shoes. I placed my lighter, one cigarette, the menthol chewing and a sport perfume against the smell. I went to the basketball field, where a brick wall randomly placed. There were some holes in it, where I could stick half of my fingers. That was enough to climb it. I climbed it a few times and every time I reached the top, I checked the teachers position. Finally, I saw them looking away. I jumped over the fence and landed on a tree's branch. From there, I jumped down and crouched. I moved to a small, one meter high hill and laid my back against it. I lit up my cigarette and listened to the others as they played basketball. They couldn't see me, because plants covered the fence, so it was perfect. Then I heard a few girls coming to the other side of the fence. I paid no attention to them and kept smoking. They talked about girly stuff. Clothes, conflicts... and boys. They talked about other boys and then they talked about the class's boys. And guess who wasn't get mentioned... me. It's not like I'm angry about that, but seriously. ''I'm sure they don't like me. Oh well... good for them that they will never see me again...'' ''Did you know that Adam got his own room?'' One of them asked. ''Yeah, you know what that means?'' Another asked. ''No, but you tell us anyway.'' They giggled a bit. Now I finished my cigarette and was about to leave when... ''This means he can bring a girl into his room.'' ''WHAT?!'' ''What?!'' ''That's what I thought, what?! Why should I bring a girl into my room. I don't need them to disturb my peace...'' ''Come on Viki! You had a nice dance with him on the party. Why don't you ask him?'' One of them asked. I sneaked to the fence and looked through the leaves and vines. There, I saw Viki, the Pinkie Pie girl and the Rainbow Dash bitch. Viki looked shy as always and looked down to the ground and smiled nervously. ''No way... it's not happening...'' ''Come on! Just ask him. And if he say no, then no. Don't afraid of him... yes he looks kinda scary and serious, but he can't say yes without making you feel like a target. I freaked out when he got attacked by that dog and he simply kicked it in the face. Like... he have no mercy... no... sooouuull...'' Pinkie said and finished with a ghostly voice. I grinned. ''I love my title... it sounds badass. Adam... The Scary... The Soulless... oh god that feels good. They tried to convince her to ask me... and to my surprise and bad luck... she said yes. ''Fuck... now I have to act through this... I sneaked away from them and climbed up the tree. I jumped over the fence and grabbed the brick wall. After I dropped to the ground, I made my way back to my room. ''And they saw or heard nothing...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''What should I do Celestia? If I say no, then she will be sad. If I say yes, than i get myself into complication.'' I said as I was pacing back and forth in my room. ''I know, nothing would happen if she sleeps here, but that would mean we're together. And I don't want that to happen... Look at me. I'm a mess, I can't even look after myself normally. And what would I do with her. I don't have time, patients, money, time, I'm not even in the mood to have a girlfriend. I don't have time and I don't even love her anymore. Did I mentioned the lack of time?'' I stopped and looked at the sun through the curtains. It still let trough the light that burned my bare chest. I then heard a knock from the door. ''Come in!'' I called back. I heard the door opening and slowly closing. ''Here we go...'' I turned around. ''So you're ready?'' Asked Emese. I nodded and motioned for her to lie down on the bed. ''I brought some lotion too as you asked.'' She held up a bottle of water like liquid. ''All the upper body? Or enough the shoulders? Or you want some leg massage and face massage?'' I asked and took the bottle from her. She pulled of her shirt and only a bikini was on her. Then she let loose of the belt on her shorts. It fell to the floor and she stepped out of it. Panties were on her and it made a good pair for her bikini. ''I need all of them.'' She said and laid down on her belly. Now you expect me to write about her beautiful body, or how I wanted to do something with her. NO. I don't have feelings for Emese. She's like a sister for me so don't expect a boner here. Using the cream, I started massaging her. My fingers worked and she closed her eyes. Her skin shone as the light from outside went through the window. As I worked, she relaxed and from time to time she praised my work. Then she sat up and I gave her a leg and feet massage. As always, I poked, brushed and squeezed her feet, where the reflex points were. ''Here's the heart... and then to the brain. Now nose... ears... eyes. From there to the stomach-... She moved her leg a bit at that. ''It tickles.'' She giggled. ''Okay that was the last reflex point. You want me to do another round or do the face massage?'' I asked like a worker. She selected the face massage. I sat down on the bed and leaned at the wall. I placed a pillow to my front and pulled up my knees. Spreading out my legs, she laid her head under my chin and used my knees to rest her arms on it. So, she used me as an armchair. ''Chair mode... activate... boop.'' I moved my fingers to her temple and gently poked at them. Dragging my fingers down on her face, under her chin, behind her earlobe, down on her neck to soft points above the shoulders. From there, up to her nose, and stopped between the higher spot on her nose, between her eyes. That's a relaxation point. She let out a sigh and I repeated the process changing the way every now and then. ''What are you drawing?'' She suddenly broke the silence. ''You remember about the story I wanted to write a week ago?'' I asked and she "uhm-hm"ed. ''I brought some paper and pen for ideas that I get from that camp. And at home, I will not forget those ideas.'' I told her and we stayed in silence for a while. I'm doing my massage and she relaxing. Later, she brought her own stuff too like Bence and said goodbye. I went back to my notes. ''Hmm... can ponies do relaxing massage? Those hooves are magical... AHA! Idea!'' And I wrote down the idea... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Ugh!'' I fell to the ground. One of the piece from the brick wall couldn't bear my weight and as I wanted to jump over the fence, I slipped. I could only grab a smaller stick from the tree's branch and as I did that, I fell onto my back. My kidneys got the worst of it. They burned like hell. I stayed silent for a few seconds and looked around if anyone heard me grunting. ''Fuck that hurt... at least no one saw me... or heard me.'' I sneaked to the small hill and laid down on my back. I lit up my cigarette and tried to ignore the pain. I breathed a bit faster and I thought I was bleeding. I reached back and I felt something warm. I couldn't see what was on my fingers and I just felt warm there. Finally getting used to the pain, I finished my cigarette and wanted to climb back to the tree. The brach was three meters high and I was 177 cm. ''If I know I have to climb that big, I would bring my gloves and sport shoes. I can't run up the tree with these skater shoes.'' I spotted a little hole in the fence. It was torn apart a bit. ''Perfect...'' I moved to the little hole and kicked it a few times. It helped a little, but not enough. ''Ugh... I have to use my hands. That's gonna hurt...'' So I grabbed one of the side of the hole and tried to make the hole wider. Then I did it with the other side and that one cut my hand. Pulling away my hand from the sharp fence, I wiggled my hind for a second and ignoring the fence's sharp blades, I finally made a hole big enough to duck under it. I quickly went to my room and took care of my cuts on my hand. A cut, as wide as my palm, were visible on the middle of my palm. And it was bleeding a bit. ''Fuck you fence...'' I cleaned the cut with water and it stopped bleeding. I looked out of the window and saw the Moon finally up on the night sky. It was finally late enough. ''Hello Luna! Look how stupid am I!'' I held up my hand to show the Moon what I did with my hand. ''I cut it with a fence. A FENCE! Can you believe that?'' The cool night breeze blew through the window as a sigh of "yes". I chuckled and took a shover. I came out of my bathroom's door in a boxer and shorts. I heard some knocking on the door and the teachers called me for dinner. ''Alright, I see you later Luna...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I walked back to my room and was about to open the door. ''Adam?'' The quiet voice of the shy girl Viki... ''Here it comes...'' ''Yes?'' I asked, acting like I don't know what she want. ''Uhm... can I come in... you know... just talking and stuff?'' She actually said it. ''Hmm... still shy...'' ''Yes come in!'' I let her inside and closed the door behind her. For some reason, I felt like my home needed some cleaning. ''It's like guests visiting your home...'' I thought. ''So? What brings you here?'' i asked the question. The question that I oh so knew the answer. ''Well...'' She was nervous. ''Yep... too nervous. So I helped her out. ''You want me to store away your suitcase? Or anything? Oh wouldn't be that funny if you want to sleep there? I think it would be...'' ''I'm such an ass...'' She looked surprised. Obviously, I helped her out so she didn't get embarrassed. ''Well it sure would be. But you want to be alone sadly. I just came here to ask you if you were alright if I leave here my... uhm...'' She was so embarrassed, I swear I saw Fluttershy standing in front of me. ''Your suitcase?'' I asked. ''No, not that...'' She answered. ''Your backpack?'' ''N-no...'' ''Then what? You can leave anything here. I have enough space here...'' ''Okay, I'm officially an ass...'' I looked at the Moon. ''Watch this Luna! The fun will be doubled... ''I want to leave... uhm... my-s-s-self?'' She hardly said it. ''Time to act... again.'' ''You... want to stay here? Why didn't you tell me? You can stay as long as you want.'' I told her. That look of relief on her face... brilliant. I put away my notes and as I moved to the bed where I gave Emese a massage, I had an idea. ''Hey Viki?'' ''Yes?'' ''I never gave you a massage. You are the only one in the class who haven't got the chance to relax under my hands.'' She thought about it and nodded. ''So... how do you want it?'' She asked. ''Well, Emese usually wants upper body, shoulders, neck, head, face, legs and feet. And I give a little extra for the arms and hands. So basically... all her body.'' I told her and she climbed up to the bed. ''Well... let's start with shoulders first and meanwhile, I'll think about the others.'' ''Daaww... cute and careful...'' Later... After massaging her for a while, she allowed me the face massage. At first she was unsure about the position, but finally she leaned against me and allowed me to do my job. Meanwhile, I slid a bit lover and I felt my back burning. She felt that too and moved herself higher, before she slides down from the bed. The sudden movement caused my backside to rub against the rough pillow. ''Ugh!'' I grunted in pain and she jumped off from me. I got up and looked at the pillow. There was blood on it. I forgot about the cuts on my back and there I opened them enough to let my blood leak out. ''Ugh... bucking cuts...'' I growled and looked at Viki. She looked scared. ''Oh my...'' She backed away from the bloody pillow. While I pulled of my shirt, the blood started flowing out of the wound faster. ''Shit! Viki bring me the first aid kit from the bathroom!'' She did as I said and quickly returned with the white kit. I pulled out some bandages and asked her to help me stop the bleeding. I got bandaged around my stomach and I stopped bleeding from my back. Viki was concerned. She probably never seen that much blood in her life. ''Just like Fluttershy. Willing to help, shy, easily freaks out and innocent...'' And again. I thought about ponies instead of the problem. I'm so fucked up... ''What happened?'' She asked quietly, breaking the silence. ''That wall is dangerous. I wanted to jump over that fence and a piece of brick torn away under me while I jumped... and let me tell you...'' I forced a smile. ''from today I hate fences. They are my new back breaker nemesis...'' I hold a serious expression. She looked even more concerned. ''You broke your back?'' She asked. ''No I just acting stupid to lighten the mood. You know, I can't tell you jokes to keep you entertained.'' I told her... the truth. I can't make jokes, I can only act silly so others will laugh at it... shame I know. But that earned me a giggle from her. And I was glad to see her relieved. Then I suggested to continue the massage and she accepted. Later... Well... I never expected that to happen. What happened? Oh let me tell you... First, think about the room as it was darker a bit. The only light was the moon illuminating us and silence was in the air. Second, she came back with a long T-shirt, because of the time. It was around eleven o'clock, so we had to go to bed and stay silent. With that shirt, I got to massage her a better. And while I did that, I felt the lack of bra on her. She was in sleeping clothes. Third. I cut down the bandages, because they annoyed and tickled me. The way she put it on me was ticklish and the way they were not stiff... well I somehow managed to not rub my sides every now and than. Oh and also I was shirtless. Summer temperature can melt you. So, as I was focusing on the massage, she praised my work and told me how good I can do that. And something else... ''You do it pleasantly, but you need to precise you fingers. They're too stiff, you have to make them flow through the muscles and not just poking the soft points...'' She informed me. ''You know how to massage?'' I asked, a bit taken aback by her sudden knowledge. ''Yes...'' She simply answered. ''I can show you... if you want to...'' ''Timid little pega-... person...'' ''Well if you want I can stop and you can teach me a few trick...'' And that's what I didn't expected. She slid out from under me, turned her upper body to me and simply pushed me to my back. While I was stunned by the sudden push from those little hand of hers, she crawled on top of me. She didn't seen my arms so she kneeled on them, holding my hands down. Preventing me from getting up, she started rubbing my shoulders from the front. I would question her why from the front side of the shoulder, but I was busy collecting myself. ''Holy shit! Luna please, don't let your moon get covered right now. That's beautiful!'' I thought and forced back my boner... What? She was on top of me, massaging my shoulders, feeling her bare legs holding my arms down... or my entire body. As the moon helped me to make out her form in the dark room, her hair lines sparkled from the moonlight. I saw her face... she smiled happily. ''That smile... Fluttershy stop making Viki look more beautiful!'' She used her fingers to gently rub my neck, then her fists to loosen my muscles on my chest and upper stomach. Yes I have four visible packs and two is still trying to be noticed. For some reason, the muscles on my chest were really visible. The outline under my nipple is just screaming about the strength of my muscles. I will probably talk about my leg muscles too, but now... the importance was my sexy upper body. Even if all of my class mates were strong, my muscles were more visible. So she loosened my muscles on my chest and I forced back some chuckle as her hands tickled me a bit. It turned me on even more. I was glad my boxer was strong enough to hold that rod in my shorts. The feeling of her hands pleasuring me and I can't get away... it was so sexy. It somehow turned me on even more seeing her in the moonlight pleasuring me. It was just simply perfect and yes I like that kind of things... with the ropes I mean, not with the whips... (I'm so weird... c: ) But enough silly talking. It was pleasurable, relaxing, sexy and beautiful. So I started thinking about dirty things. And I became scared. ''Wait! Is she want to do it here? Fuck no! This is not the right place and I need condom for that. Shit, just don't go any farther than this please...'' The perfect feeling replaced with nervousness and fear from some foolish act. ''Just stay calm and try not to make this more awkward...'' Later... She massaged my back... and I calmed down. She didn't seemed to be noticed my nervousness on my face... only on my... ''When was the last time you get a massage? Your back and shoulders are so rough and stiff. Every muscle is like made from something strong... and I can... feel every inch of them loosing up. Oh my...'' ''If you just know why are they so stiff...'' I thought. ''Well... I never got a massage before... you are the first one to even offer to do that for me...'' She hummed and moved downed... to my cut marks. ''and I thank you for that...'' I added, but she stopped at the bruises and cuts. She ran her fingers trough the cuts and she was still on my arms, so I couldn't even move at the little stinging pain. Then she started massaging that place. I grunted and formed my hands into fists. She didn't noticed this and kept massaging there. It hurt a bit. My falling wasn't that pleasant... ''Do not care! It will help that part to get used to the movement and contacts. Right Luna?'' I expected something answer, but then I remembered. ''Oh right, she can't hear my thoughts... ah well... She finally finished my back and again... I found myself on my back in that sooo exiting position. ''Is she really doing this on purpose? It's like she wants to tell to have sex...'' Before that thought could turn me on, she moved a little lover, still sitting on my stomach and holding down my arms. ''That can't be true... Luna? What should I do now? We can't just do that there? Luna? Lu-... fucking whispers...'' She started massaging my kidneys. And it sent a small wave of pain up to my shoulders. I tightened my grip and shut my mouth, gritting my teeth. I tried to muffle my growls and she kept squeezing that place. It started becoming very hot. The position, the pleasure and the pain. And I couldn't do anything about it. It started to overdrive me. And I'm not just talking about a boner, oh no it was already there. But my breathing became faster and more louder. And she had to just lower herself on my rod. ''FUCK ME! WHY DID SHE HADTO DO THAT?! THIS IS TOO MUCH!'' Thankfully she stopped. I opened my eyes as I took deep breaths trough my mouth. And that's where i noticed... ''Oh she saw my gasping for air. No...'' ''Are you okay?'' She asked tilting her head in a cute way, but there... I didn't felt like reacting to cute things. There, I felt like doing really dirty things with her. ''That... place... hurts...'' I grunted and took a few breaths. ''Why didn't you tell me?'' She asked worried. ''Well... here comes the Element Of Honesty...'' ''It still felt wonderful...'' Yes i just said that. What a freak am I... She looked confused, than surprised... than it hit her. ''Oh... my...'' ''STOP ACTING LIKE FLUTTERSHY!'' ''Look, I know it sounds weird. It sounds weird for me as well. But you know... I'm the scary and serious Adam. I never felt so calmed by a girls kind gestures. No one was that kind with me...'' I explained to her. She laid herself down on me and buried her face into my neck. She whispered. ''I actually came to ask if I can sleep with you...'' She admitted. ''I know...'' I whispered back. ''How? Where?'' She asked looking up at me. ''You know... if you were alone for a few years, you learn how to see other peoples real desires. For me... it's like reading it from their faces. But I can't explain it, I just know it.'' I explained and she sat up a bit. ''And what are my desires right now?'' She asked and looked at me timidly. Looking at her for a few seconds I saw all of it. Her eyes told me curiosity, but mostly... concern. Her mouth didn't moved, but I saw her neck pulsating... she was exited and nervous at the same time. As she tried to shut her mouth, her nose slightly moved to the left and to the right reeeaally slowly. She forced back her expression which was a nervous smile. Head slightly tilted to the right and forward... interest... and she tried to hide her face even more. That was it. All her emotional mix is because of me. She had strong feeling forward me... just like I had these feeling for her, but not that strong. She was also unsure about those feelings... ''Hmm... interesting. I hope Luna see that.'' ''I like you too.'' I said flatly. Now that caused her to look even more surprised than ever before. She shakily asked what I meant and after I explained to her about these feelings, I told her to not get this reputation any higher. It was for the best for us. After she hung her head for a few second she looked up smiling. ''Let's not, just a bit higher...'' And with that said, she pushed me back down to the bed and laid herself on top of me. She timidly kissed my cheeks and buried her face into my shoulders again. I felt her breath on my my neck and placed my arms around her. ''Thanks for letting me to sleep here... good night.'' She whispered and relaxed her body. I felt pretty tired as well. Staying up for two days and working on my story and on the other girls all day. Nearly breaking my back and cutting down my hand. ''Well I had better days before...'' I looked down at her. ''No... I had worse days before...'' I looked at the moon shining right at us... ''Thank you Princess... for the beautiful night...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day started like this... Viki's lips were near to the left side of my neck. And my new random thinking gave me an idea... ''Wait... I remember. I gave my character a wild night. I can change the girl on that scene into a vampire, so Adam would have sharp fangs. And thanks to his dark power, that vampire power turns into predator powers, so he could eat raw meat. Oh YEAH! And that would regenerate his body and blood would regenerate his energy. GENIUS!!!'' Later... Viki and I were leaving my room, when Bence stopped dead at the door. With wide eyes, he looked back and forth between me and Viki. ''I'll see you later.'' Viki said and she quickly went to her room. I watched her get into her room and then turned to Bence. He started to form a wild grin like Pinkie Pie. ''Incoming Pinkie Pie like outburst...'' ''BBBWWAAAAAAHHHAAHHAAAHHAAAAA!!!!'' He started laughing and I locked him into a choke hold from the front. He still tried to laugh, but at least it was more quiet. I dragged him in to my room in that position and closed the door. There he started to gasp for air and laugh even more at the same time. Strange and amusing sounds came out of his mouth and eventually, I started laughing too. ''This is silly hehe...'' We calmed down and I spoke up like the Spy in TF2. ''What did you expect?'' ''Dude! What happened with you two?'' ''Nothing interesting...'' ''Nothing interesting?'' He tried to sound like that says: "are you fucking kidding me?". But that amused face ruined that meme. ''You walked out of your OWN room with Viki, she quickly ran away, you nearly choked me to drag ME into your room and not HER just to say it's nothing interesting?! You are so fucking not right!'' ''She just slept with me. The girls talked her into it and I heard them speaking about it. So I made my plan and let her in at night.'' I told him and he still grinned and forced back a chuckle. ''You are one silent Cooper. Yeah that's you... Cooper.'' ''Silly Bence is silly...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Cool story bro...'' ''It is.'' ''But still... fuck you. You should call me for that place. That's just perfect, no one can see us and we can lay there relaxing. Why didn't you tell me that you smoked here. And that you actually HAVE cigarette?'' ''Fist, I had to convince a shop keeper about my age and after I found out that she's a brony too...'' I looked at Bence. He had that "WHAT?" face. ''yes I found a hungarian brony while I broke the law. See how badass am I?'' We chuckled and I continued. ''So after I bought it, I had to climb that wall. And I know you can't climb that well... and don't forget I had to jump over that fence too so...'' ''Okay you have a point, but still fuck you...'' He shook his head. ''And why?'' ''I don't know...'' ''Okay *pokerface*...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ After breakfast, we went to the docks and got up on a sailing boat. I liked sailing, so calm and peaceful. My family have a "balaton 31" type sailing boat. And it's name is "Aladin". The genie from the child story was painted on it's sail and when we unfold the sail, the genie emerged from it like the boat is the lamp. So it looked cool. I sailed before, so I let the others have the best seats... on the sides. Yes the best seats are on the sides, why? Because when we have a good wind from the front or from behind, the boat will lean to one side. And it's so cool when you are one and a half meter away from the water. I expected them to be exited, but no. Every single one looked anywhere, but the beautiful view. They took pictures about each other, not about the sky or the water. One girl was afraid to sail and she had to suffer for twenty minutes. Meanwhile, I had a good chat with my princesses... ''Hello Celestia! You don't believe what happened last night. I bet Luna told you all about it, but if not...'' I looked to my right to make sure that all the teachers are enough far from me. I was sitting at the edge of the boat and my legs were just half a meter away from the cold water. They let me sat there, because I knew how to hold myself and I know a few things about sailing. When a too small wave comes, the other one is a big and if the wind picks up, how to react to that. So I made sure that they can't hear me and continued. ''... then I tell you now. Fluttershy slept with me that night and we talked about our relationship. We remain close friends, but not as close like Bence and Emese. Oh and I nearly broke my back, because I fell down from a tree. Eeyap...'' After twenty minutes we arrived back at the docks and went back to the camp. In the afternoon we had a basketball match. Students against the teachers. It's a tradition and we had to play in the rain. The field was wet and most of my teammates slipped a few times. We laughed at the silly moments we had. And one of the basketball planks was leaning to one side and it's ring bowed down. So throwing the ball into that one was hard. When we thought no one is gonna get hurt in the rain, me and one other guy tried something out. He was the first one. He tried to get a point by sacking the ball into the ring. At the second time, his fingers slipped and he fell to his wrist. It happened in the 15 minutes break time so the teachers were away. As he forced back the screams, one of the guys nearby started laughing at him. This made me angry. ''Don't bucking laugh at him! Go to the teachers NOW!'' He looked at the guy on the ground and his grin disappeared. Looking back to me he met with my death glare. ''GO TO THE BUCKING TEACHERS FOR GODDES SAKE!'' Then he ran off. The guy on the floor had sprained wrists before and he placed it back by himself. I was impressed and not worried. They carried him back to the building leaving me alone in the rain. I thought back to what just happened. ''Talking like a brony and being impressed by a sprained wrist... Celestia? Am I really that bad? Yes I am...'' The second accident was mine. It was the end of the match and I had the ball. I successful dodged two teacher and I was in mid air. Then a teacher bumped into me and it sent me into the pillar of the basketball plank. And guess where I got hit... yes on my kidney. Then came the pillar and it hit me across the chest. I heard the audience gasp and I collapsed on the ground. Thankfully my back didn't started to bleed, but I felt really week. And I hated it... and I started cursing quietly. ''UGH... Why in the bucking hell did he do that. Ugh... *cough* For the love of the princesses that hurt like hell!'' And I went on, saying random things in brony language. I didn't dare to move an inch. My impact caused a big noise to come out of the pillar and it was ringing in my ears. The rain was falling into my face and as laid there motionless, the clouds started to part. I nearly saw the blue sky and it became brighter. The first thing that came to my head... ''I want to die like that... it's beautiful.'' The second thing... ''Now I know how Dhanthas felt when he laid there to die... perfect for my story...'' And finally, to show my respect for the princess... ''Celestia... thank you for your warm sun. I hope that may heal my wounds... for now... I have some things to do...'' I didn't know how long I was lying there, but the look on others faces showed concern. I hardly stood up and spit out some salvia. The teachers wanted to help, but I shrugged their hand of me. I spotted the teacher who bumped into me. The trainer was talking to him, probably about the harsh move. And that teacher was actually the headmaster. I didn't care who he was, that was my eight year at school and there I was actually not a student anymore. So I made my way closer to them, grabbing my hurt kidney and limping all the way, they looked at me. I stopped a few meters away from them. ''What the flying fuck was that?!'' I shouted. ''Calm down! It was-...'' Started the trainer before I started shouting again. ''An accident! Does it look like I care?! No, I crashed into a fucking pillar and now there are red marks all across my chest! And I need a new kidney!'' I looked to the headmaster. Glaring at him for a few seconds, he finally gave up his calm expression and became nervous. I didn't even waited for an apologize and walked back to the my team. They were tired. ''Everyone up?!'' I half shouted and they nodded. ''Good, at least none of you got hurt. Csss aahhh that son of... buck...'' I knelt down and took a few deep breaths. They asked if I need something, but I let them go and they left me there. I looked up at the sky. ''Did you see that Celestia? He's just bucking pushed me. And it hurts... agh... that gonna leave a mark...'' ''After all these wounds, i wonder what my cutie mark is. Hehhe... special talent: surviving... that would be cool...'' ''I wonder if my special talent is surviving. I would be the first human who have a cutie mark hehhe.'' I whispered to Celestia and the clouds parted enough to see the blue sky. ''I hope your highness enjoyed the match...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''Now I know how is it feels to be in a hospital after an accident...'' ''Hey! Turn that frowni upside downi and cheer up. Your friends are all here for you.'' I looked to my left to see the humanized Pinkie Pie, Rainbow Dash, Rarity, Applejack(who actually brought a cowboy hat), Twilight Sparkle and the oh so worried Fluttershy... or Viki. But to make it easier, I'm gonna go with the pony names. I was lying on one of the beds. Fluttershy insisted to bring me to their room so they could look after me. I felt a bit angry about that, because it was like I can't look after myself... okay I know, I would be dead if somehow the princesses above couldn't give luck to not kill myself. Anyways, I was glad she cared for me, but a bit annoyed. ''Meh... friends. Since when?'' I asked sarcastically. ''Do you want more bruises? 'Cause I can help with that. Or just stop being an asshole and you can leave this room alive.'' Threatened Rainbow Dash. ''I don't know to give a shit about what she said, or feel flattered that Rainbow Dash threatened me... meh, both.'' ''You flatter me. Why don't you slap me again at the same spot. I would dream about it.'' I grinned evilly. ''Come on! Do it! You would help me to have a happy dream.'' ''Oh you...'' ''Calm down partner. The big boy just kidding with you, or not?'' Said Applejack, stepping between me and Rainbow. ''Holy Celestia! Her eyes are the same green like her pony version!'' ''Don't listen to her. She's lying! She wants to have the first hit.'' I taunted. ''Damn, I'm so terrible haha!'' ''What?! I'm not a liar. Lying is for cowards.'' ''I like your accent...'' I stated. ''Hehhe. Thank you partn-... hey!'' She realized my sarcasm. And I made a problem face and imaginer her shouting "FUUUUUU". ''I thought you're kind with the girls Adam. I'm disappointed.'' Called Rarity who was reading a magazine next to Twilight. ''Surprise Motherbucka'' I mumbled. ''Well excuuse ME princess. But I had enough today. Although I'm thankful for talking Viki into sleeping with me, I still annoyed as hell.'' They were looking at me in silence. Then Rarity spoke up. ''How do you know that?'' She asked. ''I told you, surprise motherbucka!'' ''Well I just happened to be laying behind that fence, when I nearly broke my back from that fall. So I'm somehow survived and heard you all talking about that. I was actually wondering if she wants to hang out more, so I can talk to her. But that was way better than I thought and none of us had to be in an awkward moment... so... thank you.'' I told her. ''You sneaky bastard! Why do you have to be that calm and quiet?!'' Rainbow Dash. ''So that was that strange feeling when we were there. I knew someone was watching.'' Pinkie Pie. ''That was not a gentleman move Adam. You should feel bad about eavesdropping.'' Rarity. ''So yo'r tell'n me that Ah'm a lier while ya just kept that secret from us?'' Applejack. ''It's nothing wrong girls.'' Fluttershy. Five of the friends told their own little comment. ''That's it. The mane six is arguing with me. How terrible am I?'' I just grinned evilly at them then Twilight spoke up. ''I think I know what's your problem. You have no friends.'' ''Biaaaatch please...'' ''...'' ''...'' ''...'' ''Awkward silence...'' ''...'' ''Moar awkward silence...'' I said and grinned at Pinkie who forced back a giggle. ''What? I think that's his problem.'' Twilight said and frowned at me. ''Well... this is where you made your first mistake. I have two best friends and I recently found my third one.'' I glanced at Viki who smiled back. ''But to prove you even more wrong, let me say that for the last time.'' I looked at her seriously. ''I'm lonely, I'm all alone. I was, I am and will be for the rest of my life. And I have no problem with that. You saw me out there? Where I crashed into that pillar? I only laid there because of the pain and... I found that moment perfect. My first thought was: "how beautiful this moment, I want to die like that. Raining, the sun shining only on me and everything is peaceful.'' The look of horror on their faces told me to continue so I can scare them even more. ''But that two years of my life was everything but good. I know I will go to hell and not to heaven. So thank you, I don't need friends to accomplish things in my life. And I don't need them for cheering me up. That's my nature: growl at you all, if any of you want to do something stupid and sit back into my dark corner.'' They were totally dumbfounded. ''How I love doing this.'' ''Now what do you say?'' They were silent for a long time. Then Fluttershy slowly approached me, looking really sad. Then she hugged me. I wrapped my hands around her and pulled her on top of me, where she buried her face into my bare chest and bandages. Frowning, I looked down at her and caressed her little head and back. Groaning a bit as the movement cause me pain. We stayed silent for a few minutes. Then Pinkie Pie happened. ''Why are we silent? And if Viki is your girlfriend, then you lied to us about that friend thingi.'' ''I said, I don't need them to help me. THEY need me if they are sad or want some company. And as you can see.. well... let's just say I'm not that cheerful "party all day" type. So that's why I only have three best friends nothing else, no one else.'' ''What about us?'' Asked Twilight. ''You? Tell me one reason why I should be or more like how am I supposed to be your friends. All I did was watching over all of you through four years. And we didn't talked more than two words. And it involved "hello" and... "hello".'' ''But we talked to you. More than you thought.'' Said Rainbow Dash. ''Oh! You mean when you and your other idiots wanted to sneak out from school? Or when you spitted out you drinks several times and I have to order you to clean up? Don't forget the alcohol at the goodbye party! By the way, that was one hell of a stuff, I had a headache the next morning.'' She growled at me. ''I don't care, we still talked.'' ''And was that a friendly one. Did we have a peaceful conversation without me ordering you to clean up your mess or you saying a big buck you?'' ''A buck what?'' ''Nevermind...'' And again, awkward silence. And Pinkie Pie happened... again. ''And why don't you make more friends?'' ''I found no reason, advantage and time for doing that.'' I answered flatly. ''You're sick. Reason? Well for feeling happy to have friends you idiot.'' Said Rainbow Dash. ''If you say so...'' I rolled my eyes. ''Advantage? I think you're talking about business Adam. But if you need some profit.. well... having friends means safety. If you need them, they can help you.'' ''I did everything all alone, by myself. And I'm not gonna change that. I don't need help from anyone.'' ''Time? So making friends is like a program for you?'' Asked Twilight. ''Well... you can say that...'' ''And Ah think yah have plenty o' time to be more friendly and make some friends. Yah were our classmate and yah always missed the fun. It was like yah were there, but still not.'' Applejack reasoned. ''Do you think I didn't tried to be more friendly? All I got was a "get the fuck out!" and they kicked me right in the face.'' ''Well you shouldn't go to that street gang. They taking drugs and-...'' Rainbow started, but I interrupted. ''It was a metaphor.'' I deadpanned. ''Actually it was a-...'' And before Twilight could pull out her smart bag, I interrupted. ''Don't even start. Just explain to her what I meant.'' ''LOL! Me interrupt. HÁ!'' I looked down at Viki. ''I think Viki fell asleep... how cute.'' I caressed her head and she looked up at me. ''No I'm not.'' She smiled and placed her head back on my chest. ''He said, when he tried to make friends or at least tried to be more friendly, they refused to be friendly with him.'' Twilight explained. ''No. I said, when I tried to be more friendly, I didn't saw that kick coming and it hit me.'' ''I'm an asshole...'' ''What?!'' Twilight and Rarity cried out. ''Nah just kidding. She's right. They refused to respect me, when I showed respect to them. When I thought I can trust them, they stabbed me in the back. So don't be surprised if i say, that I'm not gonna let this happen again. Earn my trust and respect and maybe we can talk about friendship.'' I informed them. Then Viki looked up at me. ''Are you talking about Andris and our incident?'' She asked and looked heartbroken. I swear I saw Fluttershy tearing up. ''Must... resist... HHHNNNNNGGG!'' ''No... It could be an example and a reason why I'm acting like that, but we already talked about and I know it was Andris's plan. Don't worry about it...'' I hugged her and she settled back down again. ''Wait, you mean this kinda things happened with you more often? I though you became depressed because of that little incident, but... I didn't know that, sorry. I always thought you're just overreacting that.'' Rainbow Dash apologized. ''Okay... Rainbow dash apologized... I'm feel honored.'' ''There are many things that none of you should witness in life... and things that you will never find out about me. This is the last time we see each other so my secrets and personal life remains in my mind.'' ''This is gonna work, I can see it on their faces.'' Pinkie was the first to walk into my trap. ''Oh no! It's true. this is the last time we see him. Come on girls, let's get some information about him!'' She sat down next to the bed. ''Tell me about yourself!'' ''Uhhmm... what do you want to know?'' I asked, sounding like I don't know what to do. ''Okay, she walked into it, now... the others.'' ''I'm kinda new to that... chatting thing. You know, when you randomly talk about things and for some reason, you have fun.'' ''That's called talking Adam.'' Stated Twilight. ''She walked into my trap as the second one? I expected Rainbow Dash to be the next one, but Twilight? Looks like I'm smarter than her... or I can act better than I thought.'' ''Well, sorry for being a socially retard, because I had rough life. I had to learn reading from faces so I can at least look trough others false desires.'' I shot back at her. ''Oh really mindreader? Then prove it!'' Rainbow Dash was the one who stepped into my new trap. ''Huhhuuhuuu... I'm gonna be an asshole now.'' ''As much as you try to hide it, but I know you like Marci.'' I grinned at her and she looked shocked. ''What?! NO!'' She shouted and she leaned over me. ''It's not true!'' Her brown eyes looked like Rainbow Dash's. ''Well, you gave away yourself now, but how I knew it before? Well, your back looks like it's about to give up when he's around you. You try not to look at him when he's looking at you, but when he doesn't see you, you slightly watching him so even the others won't see it. When you scan the area around you, your eyes stays on him for a little bit longer. You became more kinder when you talk to him and when you try to impress us, you actually want to impress HIM. That time, when all of us boys were dressing for the ball, you wanted to see only his body. And don't say that: "he has the most muscular body in the class." because, he was at the far side of the changing rooms and you walked trough the half naked, sexy boys, just to see his. But enough sexual reasoning, let's talk about facial expressions shall we?'' I grinned evilly at her then... *SLAP* ''So that means yes?'' I asked as I just looked at her and ignored the red mark on my cheek. ''Stop! Okay you have a point.'' She sat down too, that meant she gave in and accepted the fact, that she wants to know me too. ''Ah should know that yah're not lying.'' Said Applejack and sat down too. ''One more left...'' ''You actually made me curious. tell me about yourself please!'' ''Aaand Rarity was the last one.'' I wanted them to remember me as something else. And I told them about myself. What I didn't expected, was the fact that I eventually started to enjoy the conversation. I didn't even thought over what I wanted to say... it became a normal conversation. And I never had a feeling like that... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ In the afternoon, they let me go to my room. As we talked, Viki gave me a massage, this time a normal one at least. Me not getting turned on or feel pain. And as I laid there, surrounded by the mane six... well... ''What if the mane six in my story do something with Dhuradhan as well? Just a short happy moment in the story. Yes... I totally place this into it...'' And I started writing on my notes... After dinner, I went up to the hall, where the rooms doors were. In that hall, there was a lot of chairs and a TV. The boys were watching something without sounds, so I went to check it out. Then I saw it. ''You pervert, horny bastards... WHAT THE FLYING FUCK ARE YOU DOING?!'' I shouted at them. ''What do you think?'' Grinned Bence. I thought for a moment to turn the porno channel off or just let the teachers catch them. I went with the second one. ''Okay, I wasn't there. You got it? If the teacher see this... then YOU are all in deep shit. Have a good clopping!'' I left them with the word "clopping". ''Let's leave them think about it...'' Later... The night has come, the last night at the camp, time to party. Yes... it was time to party and we supposed to have a big party there. But nooo, the teachers said we only allowed to be in our rooms and there we can have fun in quiet. So the others were in their rooms and I just wrote some text, description, ideas and drew some random images. I looked at the clock. It was half past twelve in the middle of the night. ''Hmmm... I have to wait half a hour... then I can sneak around a bit.'' I whispered and looked at the moon. ''Luna help me find cover in your night. I hate myself to say that, but please watch over me trough the clouds. I need total darkness to sneak out. I promise... you will regret nothing by hiding behind a cloud for a short time. Thank you.'' So I waited patiently, leaned out of the window and looked to the right. I saw the teachers room's window. The lights were off and I heard nothing from there. I then walked to my suitcase and pulled out my black trainers and put it on. Then I pulled out a dark blue hoodie and put it on as well, over my grey T-shirt. Digging deeper into my suitcase, I found my climbing shoes and biker gloves. ''Hello my useful tools. Tonight, we're gonna have some fun...'' I tied the shoes tight and placed the laces into the side of my shoes. I strapped on the gloves and tucked the straps under the hoodie's wristbands. I found my mask too, it was a thin one and long. I could pull it all the way up the top of my head and it would still cover my neck. It's camouflage sample blends into the surroundings. Perfect for sneaking around. My pouch was under my hoodie, hanging over my shoulder as always. Inside was my mobile, a pocket knife, cigarettes, lighter and some money. ''I'm ready, Luna! Guide me trough the night and please don't forget to hide behind the moon.'' I nodded towards the moon and headed out of my door, with my sneaking costume. Now you think I was over reacting. No, I' wasn't. The camp was secured with several locks, doors and stone floor, which was really noise when you walked on it. And I wanted to make sure if I could sneak out without being seen. I closed my door and pulled the mask over my nose. The hood covering my skin and face. My boots were soft enough to muffle my footsteps. I was ready. I crouched down and if I remember back, it look like sneaking in Skyrim... yep... like that. So bending my knees, my joints didn't popped under my weight. And before I went outside, I did some stretching so every joint in my body wouldn't pop from time to time. Sneaking is a really exiting thing. Even if you have to be calm and took quick breaths, you still feel the adrenaline. And if you practice it, your back gets used to the pose... and I have a slight scoliosis so it's easier for me... I moved trough the corridors, slowing down at the teachers room to peek inside. They door was slightly open to hear the students at night if they want to sneak out. ''Oh you fools. It can't stop me...'' I continued sneaking out when one of the doors opened. A boy ran to another door without shoes and the others closed it behind him. I saw a little light from inside that door. ''So they still up... okay my chance.'' Closing the door was a bit loud, so it woke up a teacher. She came out of her room and spotted the boy. I was next to teacher in the pitch black corridor so she didn't saw me. While I heard as she ordered him back to his own room, I went downstairs. There was a back door in the dining hall, but it was locked. ''I knew I should check it out last night. Plan B.'' The plan B. Yes plan B was my favorite, why? Because it involved more sneaking, more strategy and the best one... climbing. I don't know why, but climbing is just really makes me feel free. The possibilities are infinite. A 3 cm thing like a hole or something is enough for me. My fingers are strong enough to pull myself up. And now... as I look back, I know why my classmates called me monkey... I went upstairs and opened a window. I climbed out and found myself on the roofs.''Assassins Creed... BUCK YEAH!'' The rain thankfully dried up so it wasn't slippery. A long pipe went down the wall and I used it to slide down. I checked it the last night so I knew it was stable. On the ground, I avoided all the lights and walked to the main gate. It was locked with a code. ''I hope it works, or my eavesdropping on the workers was pointless.'' I turned the four wheels on the lock and it opened. ''Best code ever. 1, 1, 1, 1... clever.'' I closed the gate behind me and locked it again and then turned the wheels to a random line. And I was running to town... _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I pulled of my hood, my mask and slowed down to a walk. ''You may come out Luna. No one is gonna see me now.'' As I whispered that, a few clouds revealed the moon. It was full moon and absolutely beautiful. ''I feel like metal gear solid Twilight from that episode... epic sneaking...'' The lights in the little town were illuminating the shops and other houses. I spotted the shop that I was looking for. It was a 24 hours, non-stop little shop. And I had business with the shopkeeper. ''I'm here to drink my bear and see the young lady in that little shop.'' I said. After a few moments, the brony/pegasister girl appeared behind the counter. She smiled and looked impressed. ''I thought you won't come. It's really late and... what is that costume? It's not that cold isn't it?'' She cocked her head. ''I can still feel the cool night's breeze. Luna sure makes the night time calm.'' We chuckled and I continued. ''And about the costume, I prepared for anything. You should see what I did back there. I think those teachers are blind, because I just sneaked past them...'' I grinned evilly and she giggled again. ''So, are we going or you want to tell me your big escape first?'' She offered me a bottle of bear and winked at me. I looked at the bear and then to her. I did the math and chuckled. ''If you want to seduce me... than I want to be drank for that. Than you can succeed.'' She rolled her eyes and closed the shop window. I took the carton of beer and placed it on my shoulder. I gave her the money for the drinks and she left hers in the cash. After she made sure that the door is closed, we walked away, under Luna's watch. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ Balaton is the largest lake in Hungary. It's bigger than a lake, but due to some geography shit, it's a huge lake. We went to the beach and we sat down on a big towel. I used my fingers to rip open the carton instead of my pocket knife. Logic and me... We drank and talked about more about the brony community. She was as exited as me. We're just randomly found another brony and became buddies. We discussed things about the show. Why she likes that actually and what does she thinks about the great work that this awesome community made. She told me already the story about how she became one, but she never told me the silly part. She found the show when she was drunk and they laughed her flank off wile watching it. Then I told her about my story. What happened so far and what I was planning from the end of school. ''Wait! You fourteen? Wow... you sure look tall. I though you are eighteen or nineteen or at lest seventeen, but that just... wow.'' And again, she was impressed. ''So that means you stop leaning on me. Ohh come on. It's not like I have the mind of a fourteen years old.'' ''Stop that!'' She giggled and of course she leaned against me. ''Looks like the alcohol starts working... that sounded so wrong...'' ''So... an author... hm... I never had the chance to speak with an author...'' She mused. ''Well... I'm not an author... yet. I want to be one. It's ... nice.'' And she laughed. ''Damn. It was just a Fluttershy not a stand up comedy joke... jeez what's in that stuff?'' ''That was... hahhahhaaa.... Fluttershy hahhaahhaaa!'' She snorted a bit and calmed down. ''Remember when I told you about my own room? Guess how I accepted the offer!'' She looked at me and I inhaled and said a quiet "yay c: ". And as I expected she laughed. The alcohol sure makes people and ponies more happy. She asked about how it feels to be an author and I informed her that I wasn't an author. ''You know what I mean. How is it feels to write then smartass?'' She asked. ''Well... it feel like you are free. For a long time, I locked the idea inside me instead of writing it down. Then the ponies gave me the power to actually write the story. I feel like I'm flying. I always wanted to fly, but I can't so I just imagine it. I feel somewhat proud when I describe something successfully, like I just made sitting on a toilet more beautiful and pleasurable.'' We laughed at the silly example and we both opened opened another two bottles of beer. ''So the ponies gave you power to write? Okay...'' She said. ''And we opened two bottles of bears. rawr...'' The silliness of the alcohol made me say that... and we both fell backwards from laughing. We both looked at the moon over the water and listened to the waves from the water. The wind blowed calmly on the shore and this and the sound of water crawling out and back just made that moment so peaceful. ''Luna is watching us as we getting more drank. And she will watch trough the events of the night. To the point where we lay together in an unknown bed without clothes.'' She suddenly spoke up. ''Why do I have to get only the adult ladies into bed? Seriously, this is too much. She would be okay, but when that thirty years old women started flirting with me with her little girlfriends? Hell no!'' True story. That happened two times. And I don't know if it's a gift or curse. ''She would have to. I knew she wants to see what I planned for her tonight. And she would probably laugh at us if that happens.'' I answered. ''Don't let it happen. I can feel that alcohol already. You wouldn't rape me. You, a brony... hm?'' She asked. ''Hell no! I hate rape. I hate those evil souls who hurt children and women. They are the number one on my list of most hated humans.'' I answered a little angrily. Seriously, I want to kill them all, they are not deserve to be called humans. These are the few of the many situations where I don't give a shit about love and tolerate. ''And who else is on that list?'' She asked. ''The second ones are those bastards who sells drugs or take drugs. The worst of them are those stupid kids who think it's cool to take drugs. I once saw a little twelve years old student, who sat next to the trash with a bag of something. And he just whimpered. How I wanted to kick him, to beat some sense into him. Idiots...'' We stayed silent. I became a bit angry at those memories about the stupid kid. Then she spoke up. ''And what Luna did is on your list as well?'' ''No. First, I wouldn't mind if I have to live in eternal night. I already spent most of my life in darkness, so... And second, what she did was not her fault. I actually stay up late for her so she won't feel herself alone. I always greet her late night a few times, by going outside, have cigarette and just talk to her. And it feels like she's listening to me. And it feels wonderful for me as well... and I didn't mentioned that Luna is badass.'' She chuckled. ''So... why don't you talk to her now?'' ''Right now? Here? At this night? This hour? This minute? This-'' ''Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes and yes. just talk to her already!'' She interrupted. ''Well... okay. But this is gonna be awkward...'' The wind died down, so Luna let me speak in quiet. Even the water wasn't that noisy. ''Hello Luna! How are you feeling tonight? I want to thank you for not letting the moon light reveal me back there. It helped me more than you think. And now, I lying next to that beautiful, drank and awesome pegasister...'' I stopped for a moment and a cool breeze ran trough our body. She looked at me with wide eyes and i continued. ''I feel you interested. Let me tell you how I managed to sneak out...'' So I told Luna what happened back at the camp. The drunk pegasister looked at me and at the moon. She probably tried to think of something. She introduced herself to Luna who only responded with a really, really, REALLY weak wind from behind us. It was like she just threw a quick "hy" at her and moved on. ''For now, that's all I could tell Luna. I will inform you if something interesting happens. If not? Then you know me. I can always entertain you... Good night for now. But we will see each other.'' I closed my eyes for a second then looked at the dumbfounded girl next to me. ''What are you exactly? A connection between Earth and Equestria? Or you can simply control the wind and every other elements?'' She asked and I chuckled. ''You know... that's a good idea for my story. I actually wanted him to use elements, but I just didn't know how to make him learn it. Now... I know how to, thanks.'' She rolled her eyes and I laughed. _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I went back to the camp. Before I left her at the shop, she hugged me and kissed me. As quickly as it was, it ended quick and we both went to our ways. On the way, I thought about what just happened and what should I do at three o'clock, in the morning. Then I saw the girls room's window from the streets. And an idea popped into my head. ''It's scaring time!'' The window was three or four meters high and it was open. There was another window under the girls window. I used it's frame to climb up, like I saw it in Assassins Creed. There, I found out it is possible to climb up, but really hard. With one strong push, I pulled myself up to the girls window. There, I heard them talking. I can't remember what did they talked about. It was something about Rainbow Dash talking about Marci, how she doesn't like him actually and the others just trying to embarrass her. That's when I pulled myself higher and peeked in. I saw the silhouette of Rainbow Dash pacing in the room. She looked irritated and continued to explain herself. ''For the last time. I. Don't. Like. HIM! Is that so hard to believe?'' ''Yes it is...'' I thought and spoke up. ''I see I arrived just in time to annoy all of you...'' I heard them freak out a bit. It's not normal when a sneaky ninja spoke up in your room. ''Ahh! What the fuck?!'' Cried out Rainbow. ''It's just me. The always scary Adam. How is your night young lady?'' I mocked her. ''How the hell did you get there?'' ''I climbed DUH! You should be in bed...'' I climbed inside and saw the mane six looking at me dumbfounded. ''UHHH! We're playing sneaky ninja? Wehhee!'' Pinkie Pie exclaimed. ''What are you doing here?'' Asked Twilight. ''I had some business to take care of... hot and naughty business...'' I grinned and she looked confused. ''I told you he's a monkey. Look how high are we. And he's dressed as a killer.'' Said Dash. ''No, I dressed as an assassin. I even have a pocket knife. If we would have halloween in this country, I would totally creep the buck out of you...'' I chuckled evilly. ''Can you please pull of your mask and like... every other creepy clothing? It gives me the shivers seeing you like that.'' Asked Fluttershy. I pulled off my mask and hood, then sat down on a chair. ''So what are you girls up to?'' ''I should ask the same from you...'' Said Applejack without her cowboy hat. ''Wanna know?'' They said yes, even Rarity who's hair was shining. ''Too much showering and brushing...'' ''Okay here's the short story. I sneaked out, escaped from the camp by opening the padlock. Drank a carton beer with that shopkeeper girl, who likes me actually. Then I saw your open window from the street and I thought: "scaring time!".'' They just looked at me and rolled their eyes. ''You sure like to be scary...'' Commented Twilight. ''Fear me...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ I left the girls room... trough the window of course. I like to do things like a boss... I went inside the camp trough the locked front gate and I had to climb up to the roofs. There was one problem, the pipe which was useful to slide down... well... it broke when I wanted to climb up. ''Buck you. I checked that one before. It's supposed bear my weight...'' So I had to do the sneaky ninja thing... again. Thankfully the boys window wasn't that high. And how coincidence... it was open too. ''Luna? Why don't you cool down the night? Even the nights are too warm. I can't even sleep, because of the heat...'' Then it clicked in. ''Oh so you don't want me to sleep, I get it now. Well... it's one way to say that... and pretty... hot way to tell me if I think about it...'' I looked at the moon sexually and then chuckled. ''Don't worry Luna. I just love you, that's all.'' I climbed up to the window and peeked in. ''I'm disappointed... they're sleeping... well easier for me.'' I climbed inside and looked at everyone. I saw two boy who had a swastika draw on their left cheek with permanent marker and a jewish star on their right cheek. They face were covered with dried toothpaste and it didn't even bothered them. ''Idiots...'' I sneaked trough their room and went outside. I found myself in the hall. I went to my own room, unlocked, closed it behind me and locked it again. I dressed down and brought a perfume with me to the window. I leaned outside and lit up my cigarette. Looking at the moon, I couldn't help but smile. ''Thank you for your beautiful night Luna, the beautiful Princess of the Night...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ The next day, we packed our stuff into our suitcases and backpacks and brought everything into the hall. There, we left them and my class went to the dodgem next to the camp. Boys sat with girls and they drove around or crashed into each other. I on the other hoof... hand sorry, I sat into one of the vehicles and got ready for the next round. ''Hy there weird brony friend. Mind if I join.'' The brony/pegasister shopkeeper suddenly sat into my car. ''Well look at that. So you got home in one peace?'' She rolled her eyes. There was a strange alarm in the dodgem field and the cars started moving. Without hesitation, I pushed down the pedal and my car started moving. Even if it wasn't that fast, it didn't stopped me to hold myself in place. Then I remembered my companion. ''I think you should hold yourself into something. Get ready for a wild ride!'' ''She's gonna hold into me...'' She folded her arms around my neck and held me close. ''I bucking knew it!'' I placed my left arm around her and I continued driving. I loved it. I crashed into everyone without mercy. Sometime, in the middle of the catastrophe, another car drove next to me. Two girl sat inside that car. One was the Vinyle Scratch and the other one was girl from the other class. She played on the cello and she often played before smaller audience on competitions. ''I should know that. SHE is the Octavia... they cute together...'' ''What's up big guy?! Doing it stylishly?! I have my own partner too!'' And she pulled Octavia closer. ''Eeyup! Doing it like a boss!'' I shouted back and we parted. The sound of cars crashing into each other stopped after a few minutes and we went back to the camp. There, we listened to some music and i randomly started dancing... Finally, we departed from the camp and went to the train station. We boarded and started the long way back to the capital city. It was a four hours trip. Meanwhile, I changed seats with a girl and I sat next to another one. My companion told me about a holiday in Egypt. She looked exited when I asked about it, she even wanted me to ask about that place. As she told me... it was paradise. When I ran out of questions, I decided to have some fun. ''Are the rooms soundproofed?'' I asked. ''Uhmm... probably. The walls are very thick...'' She answered, confused. ''So if I bring a girl there and spend a wild night with her, then no one can hear the screams and moans? Perfect, I should go there sometime... maybe bring some handcuffs as well... and some silk cloth for other reasons...'' I looked at her and kept my poker face. She looked to the left... to the right... back at me.... then fiiiinally started laughing. I chuckled and then she calmed down. ''You are weird.'' She stated and I shrugged... ''So... you lie that kinda stuff? Hm, hm?'' She grinned at me. ''Eeyep...'' I simply answered. She rolled her eyes. ''She didn't freaked out? Wow... maybe she likes that too?... or just don't give a shit...'' And the four hours trip finally came to an end. We arrived back home and went to our separate ways. We said our last goodbyes to each other and wished a good future. ''I will miss you all... all of you...'' _________________________________________________________________________________________________ ''So that is all what happened today. And now, I finished my cigarette and I have some notes in my room. Sooo... yeah. I'm gonna start writing now.'' I looked at the sun as it was still visible over the horizon. ''Good sleep Celestia...'' Then i looked at the moon which was slightly visible. ''... and good night Luna. I will se you later...'' I went inside and up to my room. In front of my computer, I had a lot of cookies, drinks, chips and chocolate from the camp. ''Alright, I have food, drink and time. I'm fresh enough to not fall asleep... and I have a LOT of notes. Time to continue the story...'' I began to work. I ate, drank and ticked the already used ideas on my notes. It went smooth and easy for three hours of writing. At midnight, I finished a few chapters and fixed as much grammar as I could from the previous chapters. ''Done! And now a cigarette... and Luna.'' Outside the terrace, I looked at the moon while smoking and relaxing in Luna's embrace. And by embrace, I mean a cold breeze blowed trough me when she responded. ''So... that's all for todays report, oh wait!'' I looked at my phone and saw time. ''I still have to report to you two today... it's tomorrow now hehe...'' I finished my cigarette. ''Well, I still have four hours that I can spend usefully... so for now... I say a good night for you Luna. And continue sleeping Celestia, you have to wake up only four hours later.'' I went to the door and looked back... ''Good night for you two...'' Sweet Princesses! That's a shit load of words there. How did I do that? Anyways, I don't have that much to say for that chapter. I left most of the conversations, because... well... just look at the words! They're everywhere. Everything that happened at that camp is real, truly happened. Yes I still have those cuts on my back, yes I started bleeding when Fluttershy turned me on... those hooves are so soft. And yes I became friends with the mane six... how many of you can tell about themselves that you know the mane six personally? None of you? HA! I can! And if you noticed, my way of thinking changed after I became a brony. That community sure change your life. And as I remember back... Buck I forgot tell to that brony girl that, where can she find my story... and I forgot her name... Yes I'm a sneaky ninja, who can climb walls like spiderman... or more like an assassin. The headmaster can eat my third limb, it hurt like hell. Oh did I ever told you that the basketball plank's pillar was week, so now it leans backwards? HA! For now... I gave you this so bucking long chapter. I need some time now, so I see you soon! Goodbye! ''Celestia! I'm coming outside! I still have a cigarette so I can report to you. And please warm me up with your oh so beautiful and sexy wings. It's so cold out there so.... I forgot to stop recording.... and still, i regret nothing'' *stops recording and leaves you with a weird ending...*
